Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I wake up before my alarm can ring, another nightmare. It’s been the same one every day this week, always ending with a voice with that familiar distinct accent announcing my name and making my worst fear come true. These nightmares have become routine for me around this time of year. It’s been that way since I became eligible to participate in the reaping. The days leading up to the reaping on the 4^th of July, were days that I would be really anxious. That anxiety then manifested into nightmares as I slept, resulting in me waking up early worrying myself to death on the possibility of being reaped.

I know I’m luckier than most. Being a Kiramman, one of the most important and wealthiest houses of Piltover, means I've never had to want for anything. Well, at least not materialistic things. As a consequence, I've also never had to enter my name more than once for the reaping.

The reaping process itself is unfair, with the poor getting the worst of it. You become eligible to be picked at 12, since 99% of the population presented by that age, by which your name is entered once. When you are 13, your name is entered twice. And so forth it goes until you turn 18, the final year of eligibility, when your name is entered 7 times. That is the case for every citizen of the districts of Runeterra. However, there is an extra system in place that mostly the less fortunate make use of.

Say you were poor and starving like a lot of people from the undercity, the bottomside of Piltover, are. You can then choose to add your name more times than necessary in exchange for tesserae. Each tesserae was worth a supply of food and drink for one person that lasted the whole year. You could also choose to do this for each of your family members, which many did. Each year you could choose if you wanted to apply for more tesserae or not. This resulted in the less fortunate usually having their names entered a lot more than is strictly needed, since the entries are cumulative and increase with age.

Thankfully I’ve never had to use that system. So as of today, at 17 years old, my name is only in there 6 times. Despite that, I still lay on the bed staring at the ceiling, waiting for my alarm to ring while I calculate the low odds of getting reaped to calm myself down.

With roughly 100.000 inhabitants, Piltover had the smallest population in Runeterra. A third of these piltovians were children, with about half of those eligible for the games, so about 16.500. Of all these kids, I know I have one of the lowest odds of being chosen being from topside. Topsiders have a 1/8 chance of getting reaped compared to the undercity folk. Most years, Piltover is represented by inhabitants of the undercity in the Hunger Games. Nevertheless, this doesn’t make my fears go away. The odds are certainly low, but it’s not impossible. My name's still in that reaping bowl after all, 6 times at that.

The shrill sound of my alarm snaps me out of my anxiety riddled thoughts, which I’m thankful for. I robotically get out of bed after turning off the alarm and head to the bathroom to get ready. You’d think it would get easier dealing with reaping day as the years go by, but that’s not the case for me. It seems the Hunger Games become more terrifying, the more awareness I gain of what they really entail as I get older. I know of many others of similar standing to me, from high class houses, who aren’t worried at all about today. They think their family name protects them; they're sure of it even.

I very much do not share that confidence, though I can concede they had somewhat of a reason to think that way. As far as I know, only one person belonging to the high houses of Piltover has ever been reaped in the now 74 years of the Games. I keep replaying all these rationalizations in my head as I do my morning routine.

Usually, I don’t like to associate myself with them, these people befitting of my so-called station as my mother likes to say. It's all too fake for me. All the backstabbing, the politics, the way they would smile in your face and then talk shit behind your back. Their way of believing they are better than others just because of the station they were born into, it's frankly abhorrent. Not everyone is like that of course, but it's enough of a percentage that I'd rather stay away from them. I don’t want to fall prey to that sort of belief system. Yet today, just this once, I intensely hope that they're right with their line of reasoning when it comes to the reaping.

I eventually make my way downstairs to find my parents waiting for me at the breakfast table. They both smile as soon as they see me coming, but I can tell it’s forced. This isn’t easy on them either of course.

“Morning, darling” dad says as he stands up to hug me and give off calming pheromones.

“Morning dad”, I mumble as I squeeze him back and bask in his scent that has always comforted me.

He lets go and I turn to my mother. She takes a deep breath before putting a hand on my cheek. I lean into her hand trying very hard not to start crying, one tear slips out anyway and she gently wipes it away with her thumb. “Come on”, she says, her voice not quite as steady as usual, as she lets go of my face and takes a seat. “The food is getting cold”

Having my mother and father both present at the table is somewhat of a rare occurrence, especially my mother. As the years went by, sitting at the table all together has become more of a special occasion than tradition. Though to my mother’s credit, she always makes a point to be present on reaping day. Reaping day, my birthday and my father’s birthday, those are the days she's always present the whole day no matter what. Her own birthday doesn’t usually make the cut funnily enough, unless she decides to make a big deal out of it and throw a big party.

We eat together in relative silence, all of us worrying about the same thing, I’m sure. I try my best to relish in the comfort of having them both here eating breakfast with me, instead of the reaping that will be occurring in a couple of hours.

Unfortunately for me, time passes by quickly and much too soon for my tastes I am putting on my reaping outfit. It’s a pretty, flowy, purple dress that cut off just below the knees. Before I know it, we've left the house and are arriving at where the reaping will be taking place.

The reaping always takes place in the center of the city, right in front the council building, also known as the square. A stage has been erected especially for today. On top of it are three huge see-through glass bowls a couple of feet behind the microphone stand positioned in a perfect line. Thousands of paper slips can be seen inside them, each of them containing a name. All the bowls are marked at the front with either alphas, betas or omegas, indicating which names are in it. There are also five chairs placed a little behind the bowls on the left side of the stage. The chairs are for Heimerdinger who is head of the council, our regular escort from the Capitol called Everett Trinket, and the three previous winners of the Hunger Games still alive from Piltover.

As soon as we reach the square, I'm immediately hit by all the stress-induced pheromones in the air. It's expected given the occasion. But it’s still overwhelming to my senses at first, before I somewhat get used to it. I say goodbye to my parents and leave them at the perimeter around the square, next to all the other parents and loved ones who have worried expressions and are squeezing each other’s hands both in support and anguish. I make my way further into the square where all the kids are gathered in roped off areas. Like pigs for slaughter, I think to myself darkly. I stop by the entrance of the roped off omega section and wait in line for my turn to sign in. Soon it’s my turn, and I offer my hand for the guard to take and prick my finger. Already used to it, I don’t flinch as a drop of my blood is retrieved and passed through a machine that confirms my identity as Caitlyn Kiramman.

The capitol does this to ensure that all eligible children are present, it's also a pretty good way to keep track of the population of the districts. If you dare to not show, the guards track you down. They never outright say that they will kill you, just that the consequences will be severe. Still, I’m pretty sure that's what would happen, or maybe something even worse than death. We learned at school that back when the Games were still new, there used to be a lot of deserters. But that has not been the case for quite a long time, clearly the Capitol won that particular battle. Their methods must have been really effective, cause nowadays everyone shows up whether they are scared shitless or not. It makes sense really; only a chance at death is better than certain death.

The guard dismisses me as soon as I’m signed in. I walk into the omega section and go towards the sign that indicates where the 17-year-olds are supposed to stand. We are separated by age, oldest ones more in front, and the youngest towards the back. I spot one of the only real friends I have, Charlotte Elsher and hurriedly make my way to her. She has curly blond hair that reaches just past her shoulders, brown eyes and is dressed in grey pants and a pretty white blouse. I met her at school when I was 13, where we decided to work together on a group project. We got along great and have been friends ever since.

“Char”, I call.

“Oh Cait”, she says as she hugs me. I can feel her trembling in my arms.

“It’s going to be okay”, I reassure her the best I can as I rub her back and give off calming pheromones. I try to put a good amount of conviction in my voice, but that’s hard to do when I barely believe what I’m saying. I think she can tell too by the way her face contorts; she knows me too well by now.

She opens her mouth to say something else, but a tall boy bumps into her walking by, probably on his way to his agemates. “Rude”, Charlotte mutters, “he could have apologized”. I eye the boy, he has pitch black shaggy hair and a lip ring along with a colorful tattoo on his right forearm, obviously from the undercity.

Reaping day is when you find the most undercity people present topside. Not only all the eligible kids that have to be present but also their family members and loved ones. Not everybody fits in the square, so latecomers are usually ushered to side streets and can either watch the reaping on tv’s placed in those streets or go back home and watch it there.

You can always tell them apart from topsiders, undercity people usually have a distinct style. I’ve always been fascinated by how they dress and express themselves. They take risks, with clothes that don’t fit fully on their bodies or match colorwise along with the body art in the form of tattoos and piercings, which is rarely seen topside. I envy how freely they express themselves, how unafraid they are to modify their bodies, how they don’t seem to care what anyone else thinks. I wish I could be that brave sometimes.

You would think that the reaping would bring the whole population of Piltover together since we're all in the same boat. But even today, there is a clear separation between the topsiders and bottom. With clear segregation between where the topside kids are and where the undercity kids are standing in each of the three roped off sections.

I’m brought out of my musings by the sound of a throat clearing before the voice of Everett Trinket, a beta and the escort from the capitol assigned to Piltover fills the space. This year his hair is a bronze color, and he wears this same color as lipstick to match his hair. “Good afternoon citizens of Piltover, I would like to welcome all of you to the reaping of the 74th Hunger Games!”, Everett exclaims with a blinding smile on his face. “Today three of you will be lucky enough to be picked as tributes to represent your district in the games”, he continues with a still unnaturally wide smile on his face.

“But before we can get to the good part, let us welcome councilman Heimerdinger who will convey to us why the games are so important”, he continues with his ridiculous capitol accent. Councilman Heimerdinger is one of the few beings who has lived through the multiple wars that Runeterra has undergone. This is because he's a yordle. Yordles are basically immortal, though they can be killed. Councilman Heimerdinger himself has lived for over 300 years.

Councilman Heimerdinger gives his own greeting to us before starting his speech. There’s some variation in the words used but the message is the same every year. He drones on about how this is a time of repentance and reflection but also gratitude to not still be in the Dark Days. “Therefore, we must always remember the misgivings of our ancestors and be cautious not to repeat their mistakes, for the consequences would be too grave”, he squeeks on. “Now let’s enjoy this very educational video”, he says as he ends his speech.

It’s the same video every year, showing why the Hunger Games are required in the Capitol’s eyes. It always starts with images of wars waged hundreds of years ago, which brought the world to ashes and was almost responsible for extinction of the human race. Eventually what we know as Runeterra with the Capitol in charge surrounded by the 10 districts, rose from the ashes and brought stability to the world. However, peace didn’t last long, as the districts rose up and banded together in rebellion seeking equality against the Capitol. These are considered the Dark Days. More images are shown, this time explicitly showing all the beings that were affected by this rebellion, either dead, on the verge of death or suffering because of this rebellion. Lastly, they show images of what is now known as the Void. It used to be 10th^th district, called Fissia, who was the spearhead of the uprisings before it got bombed to smithereens by the Capitol. Hence the name The Void, since it's now devoid of anything living due to the heavy radiation that is still rampant there. This attack basically broke the rebels to submission, with the Capitol emerging as the winners once again. All the remaining districts agreed to a treaty for new laws and to guarantee peace after that, but once a year as reminder that these Dark Days should never be repeated, the Hunger Games takes place.

The rules of the Hunger Games are fairly straightforward. Each of the 9 remaining districts must offer up 3 people, called tributes to participate: an alpha, a beta and an omega. These 27 tributes will be imprisoned in a vast outdoor arena someplace in the Capitol, that could be anything from a jungle to a desert to a waterland. Over the period of several weeks the tributes must then fight to the death, the last one standing wins.

Taking kids from our districts and forcing them to kill each other while we watch, this is the way they remind us how little power we have. How easily they can kill our children. How we wouldn’t be able to survive another rebellion. How if we dare to try, they will obliterate us like they did Fissia (The Void). To humiliate us more, the Capitol treats the Games like it’s a festive sporting event where they pit kids and therefore the districts against each other. The last one standing receives a life of ease at home. The district itself will also get prizes, largely food for a whole year.

In the whole history of Piltover we’ve had 6 winners, only 3 are still alive. First there’s Elias Young, a beta from the undercity who is almost 80 and uses a cane to move around. He was the first winner Piltover ever had. Then there’s Grayson, she’s an alpha in her early 60s and the only living tribute originating from topside. She's a family friend of ours. Last but not least there's Sevika, also an alpha but from the undercity, she won the 50^th Hunger Games when double the tributes were made to participate. She is the most recognizable out of the 3 with the metal arm that she has, a replacement for the one she lost in the games. Sevika's the last winner we had.

Heimerdinger steps back and Everett Trinket steps forward to the front stage again, still with that blinding smile on his face. I wonder if he's had his face altered to have a smile that wide and white, it doesn’t seem natural and the Capitol was no stranger to such enhancements for its citizens. “Now we can finally begin with the most exciting part”, he says rubbing his hands together with glee. “Omegas first as always”, he chirps as he walks towards the large bowl for the omegas.

He slowly puts his hand in the bowl, circling his hand a few times and taking agonizingly long before finally plucking a strip of paper out of the bowl. Logically, I know he’s doing this to build tension and create entertainment for the Capitol. That doesn’t change the fact that all I want to do at the moment is hit him for taking so long and wipe that fake smile off his face; for taking so much enjoyment in our suffering. This is stressful enough as it is.

Charlotte and I squeeze each other’s hands in support, you can hear a pin drop as everyone waits for him to make his way back to the microphone and announce the name of the omega tribute. Nausea hits me as I desperately hope and pray that it’s not me, that it’s not me, that it’s not me. And it seems my hopes and prayers are answered, as his voice announces the name. It’s not me, but relief doesn’t flow through me like earlier years.

There's no relief, because the name that’s spoken through the microphone in that ridiculous accent is Powder Lane.

Chapter Text

It’s funny, I’ve never had an actual conversation with Powder. In fact, I very much doubt she knows I exist. Still, nobody likes seeing someone so young get reaped. But if I'm being really honest with myself, the main reason I feet this way is because of Vi. Vi, who I’ve had a crush on for ages.

Vi’s little sister has been reaped, I can’t imagine how she's feeling. All around me I can hear sighs of relief from my fellow omegas, happy that they’ve made it through another year. Charlotte squeezes my hand and I turn to her to see a relieved smile on her face too, I return the smile weakly. I can’t blame them really; under another circumstance I would probably be doing the same thing.

I can hear shuffling behind me as what I presume to be Powder is making her way to the stage. I direct my gaze to the opening that leads out of the omega section and into a pathway towards the stage, knowing she will be appearing there eventually. Sure enough, not too long goes by before a little girl appears with light blue hair in pigtails that reach just past her shoulders. She has her fists clenched as she walks stiltedly forward. As she makes her way closer to my position, I can see the terrified look on her face. To think the Capitol is going to force her to participate in a death-match, just for their entertainment, makes me feel sick.

She could have had such a bright future too, I know she is pretty smart. You have to have tremendous potential for someone from the undercity to be accepted at an academy topside. It's rare, but it happens occasionally. Viktor, who is Jayce's partner, is also from the undercity and was discovered by professor Heimerdinger himself and accepted into the academy. He and Jayce have gone on to do great things. From what I understood from Charlotte, who always seems to know the gossip around Piltover, Powder was accepted after some professors were amazed by a device she made just from scraps she could find in the undercity. Being the district of Progress, such potential has to be cultivated of course. And now all that potential will be gone in a matter of weeks.

I’ve caught glimpses of her at the academy this last year, mostly because I was sneaking glances at Vi who came to pick her up after school a lot. I could tell even from afar how much Vi loved her from those interactions. There was always a genuine smile on her face when looking at her little sister.

Powder has almost reached where I'm standing when a shout pierces through the air. “Wait!” The voice is deeper, more mature now than the last time I heard it, but I still recognize it straight away even after all these years. “I volunteer, I volunteer as tribute!”, Vi shouts sounding frantic.

There's a moment of shocked silence before a quiet murmuring sweeps through the people. A volunteer is basically non-existent in Piltover. I myself have never witnessed a volunteer and I don’t think my parents have either in all their years watching the games, that’s how long it's been. Dread spreads through me as I spot Vi finally reach her sister and immediately stand in front of her protectively. She looks the same as the last time I saw her a few weeks ago picking up Powder from the academy. A tall, muscled physique with a shaved side of dark pink hair while the other longer side fell messily, but somehow still perfectly over her face. She stands tall, not looking at anyone but Everett Trinket.

The escort seems to have been a little shocked himself by the events that just transpired, for the smile isn’t on his face anymore. That doesn’t last long though for an even wider smile, which I didn’t think possible, spreads across his face.

“Oh marvelous, just marvelous”, he screeches, “we have a volunteer!” He's practically vibrating with excitement, probably thinking about how good this is going to look on his resume. “Come on up girl”, he says as he gestures Vi forward.

Vi hasn’t taken more than one step forward before Powder wraps her arms around her sister’s waist. “No, no Vi don’t go”, she screams, “you can’t go, you can’t go”. She's pretty much pleading between her cries.

“Pow, please let go”, Vi mutters, if she wasn’t so close to where I was standing, I probably wouldn’t have heard it. Powder ignores her sister’s request completely and continues to plead with her.

Vi raises her hands, probably to forcefully remove her sister’s arms, when someone else steps onto the pathway. He's a big boy, tall with curly brown hair and goggles on. I have seen him hanging around Vi sometimes. He steps forward and removes Powder from Vi. “No, no”, Powder is still saying. They both ignore her. He nods at her before walking back to his spot in the beta section. Powder is weakly pounding at his back with her fists, still crying out to her sister. Her cries are heartbreaking to hear.

“Oh what do we have here, an alpha I see. What’s your name then?”, Everett Trinket’s voice makes me turn back to the stage, where Vi is standing next to the escort.

“Vi Lane”, the alpha answers.

“Oh I bet that was your sister wasn’t it?”

“Yes” She's making no efforts to entertain him; her posture is tense and her gaze steely, her fists are clenched.

Everett doesn’t seem to notice her body language, or just doesn’t care. Both are equally likely. He blathers on about how she's the first volunteer for Piltover in a very long time, that she should be proud for choosing this and that the district of Piltover will be very proud to have someone like her as a representative. He's finally done after a good few minutes and requests the customary round of applause.

I'm still in too much of a state to clap but then I realize that nobody else is clapping either. There's total silence, maybe even defiance, well as much defiance as we dare to show anyway. And then one by one I see hands going up in the air. It's a three fingered salute that takes me a few seconds to recognize. It's a gesture that was used back in the olden days, a lot of the time at funerals. It's a gesture of respect, of gratitude, it means goodbye to someone you love. It's barely used topside, I have only seen it used twice myself years ago when I was a child. Just enough for me to know what it means really. It's seemingly used a lot more in the undercity though, given how quickly they're all are putting their hands up.

Before I know it my arm goes up too with the three fingered salute, next to me I see Charlotte do the same, and soon most of the topsiders also have their hands up. And for just that one moment, topside and bottom stand together to honor this girl, who has just made the ultimate sacrifice for her sister. This is a sacrifice that's rarely seen, usually volunteers are glory hunters that want to make a name for themselves, write their name into the history books. Volunteering is very popular in certain districts, Noxus being one of them. Siblings volunteering for each other doesn’t really happen though. I'm sure most of them love each other, but familial bonds only go so far usually.

I wonder if given the chance, I would volunteer for Jayce. He isn’t my brother, but he's the closest thing I have to one. He's my best friend, I love him a lot, but I'm not sure I would volunteer for him. And if the roles were reversed, I don’t know if he would volunteer for me either. You’re being silly, I think to myself. That scenario would never happen anyway since Jayce is ten years older, I shouldn’t be feeling guilty about what-ifs.

Turning back to Vi onstage, I can see her steely face is gone, replaced by a much softer look in her eyes at the gesture we've shown to her. “Wonderful, wonderful”, Everett declares, though it lacks his usual enthusiasm, I’m guessing that he doesn’t really know what to make of the lack of applause.

“Let’s continue”, he says, “since Vi here is an alpha, we’ll have to choose a new omega tribute”. That gives me a jolt. So caught up in Vi going to the games, I forgot that I will have to worry about possibly being reaped again.

Volunteering rules are fairly straightforward. It hinges on timing more than anything, though what you presented as also plays a role. For example, an omega is always allowed to volunteer for another omega that has been reaped. However, it is possible for an alpha to volunteer for an omega like Vi did today. It's only allowed though, because an alpha tribute has not been chosen yet. So, say that the alpha tribute had already been chosen, and afterwards Powder was reaped as the omega tribute. Vi would not have been able to volunteer anymore as an alpha, but another omega or beta could still volunteer if they wanted. Therefore, now another omega tribute has to be reaped since Powder’s place was taken by an alpha.

Safe to say, my anxiety comes back with a vengeance at this realization. Everett does his whole routine again of building anticipation in front of the omega bowl. “And the omega tribute will be”, he drags the last word for dramatic effect. And as he reads out the name, loud and clear into the microphone, all I can think is that I guess prayers aren’t answered twice.

“Caitlyn Kiramman”.

Chapter Text

Once when I was ten, before I was allowed to start shooting real rifles, I snuck into my mother’s study when she was at a council meeting and took one of the antique rifles from her collection. I thought I was ready for a real one instead of the kid-friendly, lighter ones containing fake bullets that I had been using up to that point. The rifle was an older version of the one my mother was using then, but I knew it still worked perfectly. So I snuck outside, to the little shooting area my parents built for me, intent on proving that I could handle a real rifle. My plan was to hit the bullseye of all the targets with the rifle, and then show the result to my parents. However, as I put it on my shoulder it felt immediately different.

The rifle was a lot heavier than I was used to for starters which made angling it more difficult. After some struggling and manoeuvring, I finally felt like I had found a good position and took the first shot. What I didn't account for was the force of the recoil that would leave a nasty bruise on my shoulder and how loud it was. I missed my target of course but what scared me most, was how my ears were ringing. It had been much louder than even my mother’s rifle, which I found out later was because of how old it was. I hadn’t worn ear protection either, since my 10-year-old brain thought that wasn’t a concern. For the rest of the day, I could only hear muffled sounds, even after the ringing dissipated. I had been convinced that I ruined my hearing forever even though my father, who's a doctor, had inspected my ear and assured me it was temporary when I ran to him crying.

That’s how I feel now after hearing my name announced, everything's muffled. Charlotte grabbing my hand jolts me back to reality a little bit, but I still can’t hear much. I see her mouth move but can’t figure out what she's saying. She pushes me forward a little bit, which makes me realize I have just been standing here, not moving. I should probably start walking to the stage. As I move and become gradually more aware of sounds around me again, I can hear murmuring again from the people. That makes sense I guess. I'm a Kiramman, which is what's undoubtedly causing a stir this time. Everyone topside knows that name as a high-class house, and a high-class scion hasn’t been reaped in a really long time. Of course I would be the one to break that tradition, just my luck.

Everett extends a hand to me as I start climbing the stairs. I'd like to ignore him, but I'm too afraid to fall with how unsteady I'm feeling. And since all the reapings are televised, I'd rather avoid being on the list of the ‘tributes who embarrassed themselves’ montage that will surely be made after the games. So I swallow my pride, take his hand and stand where he leads me.

“Kiramman as in affiliated with councilwoman Cassandra Kiramman?”, he asks.

“Yes, that’s right”, I answer blankly.

“Oh marvelous, what exciting tributes we have this year”, Everett exclaims.

I'm pretty sure I'm trembling; it's taking all my strength to not break down. Focus, I tell myself, don’t give them the satisfaction of seeing you cry. It works somewhat, since I manage to only have my hands tremble instead of my whole body, which I promptly clasp behind my back.

Everett blathers on like with Vi, before asking if anyone wants to volunteer. Silence is all that's heard, and I don’t think it's because my hearing is still affected. This is standard of course, to be expected. But it doesn’t stop my stomach from sinking even more or stop the tight feeling in my chest. Just because you expect it, doesn’t necessarily mean it will hurt less. I vaguely note that Everett doesn’t ask for applause this time, probably worried there would be a repeat of what happened prior.

It seems I block him out fully once his attention isn’t on me anymore in my attempt to hold myself together, cause next thing I know Everett is announcing the beta tribute. It's Oliver Shaw, a name I'm not familiar with. As he comes into view, I can discern that he's from the undercity based on his clothes and demeanour. He looks young, maybe 15. He's shorter than both me and Vi and very skinny with buzzed black hair. Unlike me and Vi, he's openly crying as he walks to the stage. Of course, there are no volunteers for him either.

This is it then. Us three are going to get tossed into the arena and most likely be dead in a couple of weeks. As we do the traditional shaking of hands between tributes, I go to shake Vi’s hand last. Being this close to her, her scent hits me with full force after all these years. It's the best thing I’ve ever smelled, the most attracted I've ever been to a scent. She smells strong too. My inner omega is practically purring, I have to force her down to not do something foolish. Vi’s hand is warm and calloused, I look up from the intricate tattoos peeking behind her bandage-covered arms and meet her eyes. They're a very light blue, almost grey. What surprises me the most though, is the look of recognition in her eyes. She does remember me after all, I thought that she had forgotten that day. She doesn’t say anything though and lets go of my hand.

“So there you have it folks, your tributes for the 74th hunger games!. May the odds be ever in their favor and may they bring glory to Piltover. As always there will be the customary one hour available for everyone who wishes to say farewell”, he continues. “Thank you and goodbye”.

I feel a hand grab me none too gently as I descend at the back of the stage and turn to see it's a guard. Another one joins him as they flank and guide me to the room where I will say my goodbyes. It's a small room that can probably fit twice over in my bedroom. It's pretty nicely decorated with a comfortable looking velvet carpet, couch and chairs along with a small table in the room. There are no windows, the only exit seems to be the door I came through. I'm sure that if I open that door, I'll find those two guards watching over it. A tactic to make sure the tributes don’t make a run for it.

I sit down heavily on the couch, and the tears I’ve been desperately holding in spill out immediately. It isn’t ideal, since there will be cameras as we are leaving to the Capitol too. I figure I can get myself together by then and clean my face up though. That’s how my parents find me, sobbing into my hands. I feel my father’s arms surround me and soon after my mother’s too. They keep hugging me as I cry harder at their attempt to comfort me. I calm myself down a little after a couple of minutes.

“What am I going to do?”, I say between deep breaths, trying to regain control of myself.

“You fight”, my mother says fiercely. I look up. To my surprise, I see tears spilling over her face. I’ve rarely seen my mother cry, but here she is.

“You can do it Cait”, says my father who's also crying, though these tears are much more expected. “You’re smart and you can shoot with so much accuracy”, he continues.

“Make sure you let the Gamemakers know how good you are so they add a gun to the weapons available in the arena”, mom says, “and we’ll do everything we can here to make sure you have enough sponsors to help you out if needed.” Gamemakers are the ones who decide what happens in the arena; from the location, to the wildlife there will be, to the weapons available and other resources. Thus, they exert their influence over the arena each year.

I just nod at their encouragements, they're trying to motivate me, but it's not helping. If I get my hands on a gun, I will be shooting at human beings after all, not just animals like I’ve done before. Shooting to kill kids, kids just like me who want to survive and go back home to their families. The thought of doing that almost makes my breakfast come back up.

I open my mouth to ask for some more advice, but the guard opens the door to say that our time is up. Mom and dad both wrap me up in a hug again and I take in their comforting scents. Scents that have always meant safety to me. The guard bangs on the door again in warning and my parents let me go. I whine at the loss of their arms around me, knowing I'll probably never feel them again. I love yous are exchanged before the guards come in and take both by the arm to escort them out, drag them out really.

My next visitor is Jayce, he immediately engulfs me in his arms. “Cait I’m so sorry.”

“It’s not your fault, just the way things are”, I mutter still in his arms. 

He lets go of me and puts his hands on my shoulders. “I’ll contact Mel, she’s the best in the game. I’ll ask her to see if she wants to represent you, that should help you make an impression at least. Maybe some tips from Mel’s mom too, that woman is ruthless. She scares me but I’ll ask her anyway”, he's basically muttering to himself now.

“Jayce, Jayce!”, I say firmly. He stops muttering and focuses on me. “Thank you for being my first real friend, you made me feel like I wasn’t such a misfit”, I say simply.

“You’re acting like you’ve already given up”, his voice breaks.

“I haven’t”, I lie. “You know me, I’m just being thorough and covering all my bases, that’s all.”

“Cait, you can’t go in with that mentality, you have to at least try and fight”, clearly he sees right through my lie. I just nod at him, not arguing further. I don't plan to go down without a fight, I just don’t think any fight I put up will be good enough to win.

Other districts, especially the career districts Noxus and Freljord, have kids who train for the games. These are the districts most loyal to the Capitol, who really buy into the whole spiel that that they're spewing. As a consequence, these districts produce the most volunteers. Technically it's illegal to train, but as long as the career tributes train discreetly and are not caught, the Capitol turns a blind eye to it. They are very skilled and bloodthirsty compared to everyone else. Boys twice my size, girls who know twenty different ways to kill you with a knife. It's no surprise that these tributes win the Games the most. I don’t think I have a real chance against them.

Jayce senses my reluctance to discuss this further and lets it go, his face changing into a guilty one. “I’m sorry we haven’t hung out these last few months”, he starts. “I should’ve made more time, I just got too caught up in this new project, but that’s no excuse.”

It's true that I haven’t seen him much lately. He and Viktor have been busy with a new hextech project. It's the next big thing apparently, after the hexgates that he helped develop. I know that he's under a lot of pressure from the Capitol. After the success of the hexgates, the Capitol was on his ass to come up with something just as good. So I don’t blame him for being absent.

The teleportation of the hexgates had ensured that people, especially capitol people, could travel to and between districts with ease. It's a much more efficient mode of travel than the days long trips by ship that were required before. The hexgates were almost exclusively used by those who could afford it, which meant Capitol people and elites of the districts. Technically my family can afford it, but we’ve never used it to travel elsewhere. I guess I'll find out today what it’s like to travel via the hexgates.

“It’s okay Jayce”, I reassure him, “I understood that you were busy”. It's his turn to just nod at me, clearly not letting himself of the hook.

“Time’s up”, the guard interrupts again with a bang on the door.

Jayce hugs me again, “Just don’t go in with a defeatist mentality, use that strategic brain of yours to win”.

“I will”, I say as I squeeze him back. And then he's gone too.

My third visitor is Chatlotte, who gives me a tight but quick hug before taking both of my hands in hers. I can tell she cried at some point based on her puffy red eyes, but her face is free of tears at the moment, probably trying to be strong for me. “You Caitlyn Kiramman, are going to be the first omega victor of Piltover okay”, she states. I laugh. “I’m serious. You have always been an overachiever, so this should be doable too”, she continues.

“I don’t think I want to be an overachiever for this though. Good at killing kids om my resume doesn’t sound quite as good as having the highest grades”, I say sarcastically.

She giggles, which makes me giggle, and soon we're both cackling over my stupid comment. I wonder if I'm losing my mind. Eventually our laughter fades as reality sets in again.

“What are you going to do about Vi?”, Charlotte asks. She's the only one who knows about my crush.

“There’s nothing to do, not anymore.”

“Yes there is, like telling her how you feel”, she suggests.

“What good would that do? At a minimum one of us will die, most likely the both of us. What would be the point?”

“That you don’t have regrets, that at least you tried.”

“I’m not doing that, there are more important things. Our lives are literally at stake here, she would look at me like I’m crazy.”

“True, but what do you have to lose really?”, she asks. I open my mouth to argue but can’t really come up with a counterpoint. She's right. I would be embarrassed sure, humiliated if it goes badly. But there are worse things, like being selected to fight to the death in an arena. If I'm going to be die anyway, that rejection won’t matter in the end. My mouth closes back with a click.

“You know I’m right”, she smirks.

“You’re ridiculous”, I say shaking my head with a wry smile.

“Maybe, but at least I got you to smile”, Charlotte says with a grin. I smile wider at her, she has always been able to lift my mood up and today is no exception.

“I’ll miss you.”

Her smile dims a little. “I’ll miss you too. You better come back, you can’t leave me alone with those people.” She's referring to our peers. Just like me, she has a distaste for fake people, that’s what we bonded over. Although, unlike me, she has managed to make more friends in the following years.

“I’ll do my best”, I say. And then she's gone too.

My last visitor is a surprise. It's Emma Tilde, my ex-girlfriend. She's an alpha from a middle-class family, has long black hair, green eyes and is a couple of inches shorter than me. We dated last year for about a month, before she broke it off. Her brother was reaped that year and subsequently died in the Games. Safe to say she wasn’t in a place to be in a relationship after that, especially one so new. I had understood and didn’t blame her, though it did hurt as I really liked her. We ended on friendly enough terms, but I didn’t think she would come say goodbye.

“Hey”, she says.

“Hi”, I say back, not knowing what else to say.

“I know we haven’t talked in a while, but I-I just wanted to say that I’ll be rooting for you. I hope you can make it back home”, the alpha says sincerely. “I’ll keep an eye on Charlotte too, make sure she’s alright”, she continues. Charlotte was the one who introduced us in the first place, trying to play matchmaker.

“Thank you, I appreciate that”, I say honestly. She nods smiling, hesitates a little bit but then leaves.

For some reason, Emma is the one who makes me feel the most at ease. Maybe because she echoes my own feelings. That hope for a good outcome while knowing that realistically it won’t happen, it's strangely reassuring.

The one hour to say goodbye is officially over, therefore I'm escorted to the hexgates where we will set off to the Capitol. I cross paths with Vi and Oliver again. Oliver has clearly been crying the whole time and is making no moves to cover it up, he seems to not care that the cameras are picking it up. I have tried my best to wipe away any evidence that I've cried. I'm not sure how good of a job I did as there were no mirrors, but I hope I look better than him at least. Vi isn’t showing any signs of crying from what I can see. We stand at the entrance of the hexgates for a few minutes so that the cameras can get our images before finally being able to enter and have some privacy.

The seven of us take our seats in the blimp. It's us the tributes along with Grayson, Sevika and Elias who are going to be our mentors for the next few weeks. Everett Trinket is also present.

“Wow never thought I’d be in a blimp” Oliver says with wonder. It’s the first time I've heard him speak with something other than sadness in his voice.

“Airship actually, an airship has rigid metal hull”, I blurt out without thinking. Oliver looks at me surprised for a moment before just nodding.

I look down, sinking in my seat embarrassed when I realize he probably wasn’t looking for my commentary. When I look up again, Grayson is looking at me fondly, but Sevika and Elias both look annoyed. Probably thinking I’m a stuck up piltie, as they like to call us topsiders, who is superiorly educating the poor kid from the undercity. I didn’t mean to come across that way of course, but it seems I haven’t made a good first impression. I'll have to fix that soon, mentors are crucial if you want to have a chance at surviving. I sneak a glance at Vi expecting annoyance from her too, but to my surprise she has a tiny smile on her face. Was that because of me? Warmth rushes through me as I tentatively smile back. She nods at me once before looking away.

Charlotte’s words echo in my head, yeah what did I have to lose really.

Chapter Text

I’d had a bad feeling the whole day, that sense of foreboding that something awful is going to happen. It's expected to feel somewhat bad on reaping day, but this was different. It felt worse than other years. More like that same foreboding I felt as I watched my parents walk out the door to fight for a better future for their children. I was 9 then, the next time I saw them hours later they were lying dead on the bridge.

So when I woke up this morning with that same feeling as the day my parents died, that same feeling I hadn’t felt since, I was convinced that it would finally happen. That after miraculously having avoided being reaped for six years, my luck would run out this year. I resigned myself to it even. After all I had a very high chance of being chosen with my name entered 35 times. I even remember lamenting to myself how it wasn’t fair, as this was my last year being eligible for the games. How I was so close to not having to worry about being reaped again.

I never in a million years expected to hear my little sister’s name though, my little sister who I made sure would only have to enter her name once. Now as I stand on the stage as the alpha tribute after volunteering, all I can think about is how grateful I am that I'm still eligible at 18. Who else would have volunteered for Powder? Claggor and Mylo love Powder, I know they do. But volunteering for her would be a lot to ask. It's better this way, better it's me.

How? How did this happen? Of all my siblings, I had been the least worried about Powder. I knew today would be terrible for her, being her first reaping. However, it never crossed my mind to worry about her actually being reaped. The chance of her being reaped was miniscule after all. Wasn’t that what I went out of my way to ensure all these years?

I had made it my mission to make sure that none of my siblings, Ekko included, would ever have to sign up for tesserae and increase their chances of getting reaped. This first started just after I turned 12, seven months before I would partake in my first reaping. It was a tough time due to the blockade topside had enforced at the time, preventing undercity folk from passing through. The blockade was the result of an attack that was launched by Silco to scare the topsiders and enforcers from setting foot in the undercity again. He had sent up a boy named Deckard hopped on some sort of drug topside, which resulted in the death of eight people, six enforcers and two civilians. The drug had made Deckard unusually strong and numb to pain. He was brought down eventually, but the damage was done and the bridge closed off.

As a result, a lot of undercity folk were struggling with income as a lot of them relied on trade with topside to get by. Vander was one of these people. He wasn’t necessarily reliant on topside, but because the usual regular customers were low on cash, it meant less money spent at the bar too. The bar went from being full most days, to only couple of customers every night. Vander was therefore really struggling to put food on the table. Normally he made just about enough money to take care of us. Yeah there were still nights we went to bed with our stomachs growling, but for the most part we did okay.

But those particular months, it was a real struggle. Vander even went back to working in the awful conditions of the mines to earn some extra money. I saw how tired he was every time he came home from work, coughing up coal dust. So knowing that I would be eligible for the reaping that year, I signed up for tesserae, entering my name five times at just 12 years old. Once for myself and once for each of my family members.

Vander had been furious when he found out, he hadn’t wanted any of us to enter our names more than necessary. I couldn’t bring myself to regret doing it though. Because my first reaping passed, topside opening their borders just for that day, and I wasn’t chosen. And at the end of that day, I got to take a year worth of food and drink home for every one of my family members. It really helped us survive the remaining months the bridge was closed off. I know a lot of people weren’t so lucky, a lot starved to death or died of illness as a result.

Technically I didn’t have to sign up for more tesserae the following years, but I did anyway. You never knew if topside would pull that shit again, and it was good to have some extra food available for once instead of just enough. I know Vander shared it with Benzo and Ekko too. That made the increased risk of being reaped worth it.

I'm taken out of my musings by Everett Trinket’s annoying questions. I answer them through gritted teeth, trying my best to not come across as too hostile. That won’t do me any favors. He continues on forever about how I should be proud to be standing on this stage. It takes all my strength not to punch him in the face as I clench my fists. How can someone be this ignorant, this oblivious? The Capitol people make topsiders look like angels in comparison, which is saying something. They're despicable.

Then something unexpected happens as he finally asks for applause. At first one, then another, then almost every member of the crowd touches the three middle fingers of their left hand to their lips and hold it out to me. The last time I’d seen so many people do this gesture was at the funeral that was held for all the people lost at the bridge massacre, where my parents died. So to see the whole of the crowd do that for me, even the topsiders, well I have to try really hard not to cry.

Thankfully, Everett moves on to choose a new omega tribute. At least I can relax regarding that, since the one slip of paper with Powder’s name is not in there anymore. Yet as soon as he announces the new omega tributes name, I tense up again. “Caitlyn Kiramman”, he says loud and clear.

Oh no, not her. Why her? Then I try to convince myself that it doesn’t matter. We aren’t friends, our only real interaction happened years ago. But I haven’t forgotten it, and I know I never will…

It was during the worst time of my life, my parents had just been killed in the bridge massacre about a week or two earlier. After discovering them dead on the bridge and breaking down crying, I had spotted enforcers coming our way, so I grabbed Powder and ran back home. No one came to get us during those weeks at our house. Later I found out that this was because they still hadn’t finished identifying all the bodies, and therefore didn’t know there were two orphaned kids living in the sumps without adult supervision. I had been devastated of course, but I couldn’t wallow in that sadness. Because the food was quickly running out, and I had to think of a way to get my hands on some more. At just 9, I had to be responsible for putting food on the table for me and Powder.

I could have gone to the orphanage I suppose, but I was afraid. I’d seen those kids from the orphanage at school. The sadness, the marks of angry hands on their bodies, the hopelessness in their gazes. I could never let that happen to Powder, so I kept our predicament a secret. Eventually there was no more food in our house, so I went out looking. I tried everything from stealing; which didn’t help much, to trading; which barely gave me enough for a day. I even went so far as to look in trashcans, but if there was something undercity folks were not, it was wasteful. So fair to say, I didn’t find much. Desperate, I came to the conclusion that I had to go topside as my last resort.

I’d never dared to go alone before, but there was no choice. I could easily count the ribs on Powder’s body, we were slowly starving to death. It was not uncommon to die of starvation here; older people who can’t work, those injured in the mines, children of families with too many to feed. Straggling through the streets, begging for anything you could offer. And then one day you would come up on them sitting or lying motionless against a wall. Starvation was never the cause in the official records, it was always the flu, pneumonia or some other illness. Everyone knew the truth though.

So on that night of my encounter with Caitlyn, I went topside and ended up at a street with really big houses. I figured this would be my best chance to find something to keep us going. If not, I had to give in and go to the orphanage. It had been raining the whole day, which didn’t help my starving state. I was freezing and shaking. I hadn’t eaten anything in two days, having given the little food I managed to gather to Powder. But I couldn’t go home emptyhanded, so I trudged on checking the trash bins. At the second house I checked, I was discovered by an old lady who screeched that I better move away from her property unless I wanted her to call the enforcers. Trencher trash she called me. I scurried away but still checked every other bin on that street, coming up empty-handed. Turned out they had all just been emptied.

I slumped down next to the last empty bin I found, the realization that I’d have nothing to take home sunk in. It was too much, I was so tired, so I just sat there and let despair take me over. I didn’t care about being caught anymore; I just wanted the pain to go away.

“Hey, what are you doing?” I looked up to see a girl. She looked to be around the same age as me with dark blue hair and blue eyes. She was holding a red umbrella to protect her from the rain. I dropped my head, ignoring her. Go ahead, I thought, call the enforcers, I don’t care anymore. But I didn’t hear any screaming or threats. I looked up again to see her still looking at me curiously, her gaze going from my hand that was still holding the lid of the empty trash can, to my face.

“I was looking for food”, I croaked out eventually.

“Food?!”, she exclaimed disgusted, as though she could never fathom why I would ever be looking for food from a trashcan. I nodded, not saying anything else.

“I-uh wait here, I’ll be right back”, she said before hurrying away. I just sat there defeated, convinced she was calling the enforcers on me now that she had confirmation of what I had been doing. To my surprise she came back with a sack full of what I would find out was food. “Here you go, now you don’t have to look in the trash anymore”. I was stunned, not expecting anything of that sort. I opened my mouth, not even sure what to say before a voice interrupted.

“Caitlyn, come inside!” I jumped in fright before realizing that the woman was shouting from inside the house.

“I need to go, I don’t want her to see you. Wait a few minutes and then go, I’ll keep her away from the windows so she doesn’t notice you. Bye”, she rushed out, waving before running past the gate back into her house.

I didn’t wait though, I grabbed the sack and hurried back home as fast as I could. I didn’t hear any screaming or footsteps after me, which meant that I had escaped without being seen. It was a struggle to carry the sack of food all the way to the sumps. I was not only weak from not having eaten in days, but also had to sneak around and take detours to not be discovered by others who would not hesitate to try and steal that precious sack of food from me. The thought of seeing Powder’s face when I came home with it is what kept me going. That night we had a feast, going to bed with our bellies full for the first time in weeks.

Two days later, Vander found us. Turns out he had been searching for us ever since he found out we weren’t at the orphanage. Because of the act of kindness that Caitlyn had shown me, a stranger, Vander had found us alive and not nearly starved to death. Because of her I found a new family. To this day, I can never shake the connection between this girl, Caitlyn Kiramman, and the act of kindness that gave me hope that I was not doomed. The next time I saw her, was years later when I went to pick up Powder from the academy topside. Ever since, I’d kept an eye out for her.

I feel like I owe her something. Maybe if I had thanked her at some point, I'd feel less conflicted hearing her name announced as the omega tribute. The opportunity never seemed to present itself though, and now it never will. We are both going to the Games, how am I supposed to slip a thank you in there? It won’t seem sincere in this scenario.

I watch Caitlyn walk up the stairs and towards Everett, she looks scared. A jolt goes through me when I realize she's a councillor’s daughter. Huh, I wouldn’t have connected someone like her with the council. The council doesn’t give a shit about the undercity after all, and that girl that helped me out that fateful night very much did. Sure, I knew she was rich based on what I saw of her house, but I didn’t expect councillor rich. The accent makes more sense now though, it's pretty posh, even by piltie standards. And her clothes look like they cost more than everything I own, so that fits too.

This means that she didn’t have her name entered more than necessary, which is pretty much standard topside. Maybe even less if the rumours are true; about those with a lot of money paying to have some of the slips of paper with the name of their kids removed to reduce the chance of them being chosen. They can never truly remove all the paper slips, the Capitol would never allow that, but they could remove enough to make the odds very low. It seems the odds haven't been in her favor either though, just like Powder.

It's her turn to answer questions, she's definitely being more polite than me about it. I tune out them out as I try to make out Vander in the crowd, with no luck. So I try finding Mylo, Claggor and Powder instead. This time I have more success. Claggor still has Powder in his arms, who is clinging to him. I spot Mylo next to him too, but I can’t make out any of their expressions. They're too far away.

Everett Trinket is getting ready to announce the beta tribute. Not Mylo or Claggor, please not Mylo or Claggor, please, I repeat over and over. Everett announces the beta tribute and my body slacks in relief; it's not either of them. The beta tribute, Oliver Shaw, walks to the stage. Clearly from the undercity, maybe from the fissures? Not from the Lanes at the very least, I would have recognized him if so.

Everett finishes his spiel and we are finally allowed to leave the stage. Enforcers flank me, making me very uncomfortable. One tries to grab my arm but I shrug him off quickly. When I enter the room I'm stunned for a second, it's the fanciest place I’ve ever been in. I sit on the couch, which is the most comfortable thing I’ve ever felt. I try to think of what I want to say to my family as I run my hands back and forth on the fabric, it's very soft.

Not long goes by before they come barrelling through the door, with me none the wiser on what I want to say. Powder reaches me first, immediately climbing up in my lap, like she used to do when she was little. She wraps her arms around me in a vice grip, sobbing on my shoulder. I hug her back just as tightly, rubbing her back. I look up from her shoulder to see Vander has his arms wrapped around both of the boys. Mylo has tears streaks on his face. Claggor isn’t crying but his face is the saddest I’ve ever seen it. Affection sweeps through me as I look at them, these boys who have become family, I'll miss them so much. I look at Vander's face last, he has a pained expression. Similar to the one he had when he found out I signed up for tesserae, but much, much worse.

‘Vi”, he says breaking the silence as I meet his gaze. “You can do this kiddo, use everything I taught you, everything you learned up until now”. I nod, with a lump in my throat.

“Yeah you can kick their asses Vi, you’re the best fighter in the Lanes”, Mylo exclaims. It's true, I'm good, I know that. At least with people of my age group. But I’m not sure that's good enough to win the Games, none of the fights I’ve been in have been deadly. I’ve beaten others bloody before, but never to death. Besides, you need more than fighting prowess to win the Games. Sure, it helps a lot. But you also need to know how to survive in the environment; how to scavenge for food, how to distinguish what is poisonous from not, how to hide and camouflage even. Some of those are not things I'm particularly skilled in.

Powder sniffs on my shoulder, bringing my attention back to her. “Pow”, I say in a soothing voice. She finally dislodges her face from my shoulder to look at me. “It’s gonna be okay, you’re going to be okay.”

“No Vi you have to come back, please come back. I need you please Violet”, she cries. This time I can’t hold back and a few tears escape me.

“Okay, okay. I’ll really, really try Pow. I’ll give it my all to come back to you, I promise”, I say closing my eyes and leaning my forehead on hers giving out calming pheromones. Knowing I've never broken a promise to her, she relaxes her vice grip on me. She still stays in my arms though, snuggling into my shoulder again.

Knowing that she won’t be leaving my arms anytime soon, I stand up holding my sister with one arm so that I can use the other to hug the boys. I hug Mylo first. We’ve rarely hugged the last few years, but he grips me back all the same. “You’ve got people waiting for you here” he says.

“I know.” And then to raise his mood a little, I tease him. “You know, I think this is the longest I’ve ever heard you not make a smartass comment. I’m a little offended it took me being reaped to get here instead of all the times I asked though, politely and non-politely”.

“Oh shut up Vi”, he says releasing me, but he has a small smile on his face.

I hug Claggor next. He wraps both me and Powder in a bear hug. “We’ll miss you while you’re gone” he says simply.

“I’ll miss you too, take care of them for me yeah?”

He nods before removing the goggles from his head. “They let you wear one thing from your district in the arena, one thing that reminds you of home. Will you wear this?”, he says holding the goggles out. I've rarely seen him without them. He's never explicitly told me why he wears them, but I always assumed it's something to do with his parents. I suspect it makes him feel safe, just like me with the bandages on my arms. So, him giving them to me is a big deal, especially because I don't know if they'll give it back to my family if I die.

“Yes”, is all I can say, taking it. The lump in my throat is back. Oh who am I kidding, it never went away.

As I take the goggles, Claggor reaches out to take Powder. She resists at first but succumbs after Claggor tells her that she needs to let me say goodbye to Vander. With my arms free I turn to Vander and am immediately wrapped up in his arms. He hugs me for a long moment. The moment is interrupted by the guard banging on the door, indicating our time is up. Vander takes my face in his hands and speaks urgently. “Vi, I’m proud of you, always have been. I know this is a tough break, but you can get through it, just like you’ve gotten through everything else that life has thrown at you. You’ve kept your good heart through all of it, don’t ever lose it, no matter how much they try to break you.”

I bury my face in his chest again. “I love you”, I say before leaving his arms a little to look at my siblings. “I love you all.” I feel their arms around me again in a group hug, as they tell me they love me too.

The guards run out of patience and open the door to drag my family out, all of them yelling encouragements and I love yous on the way out. That's it then, maybe the last time I'll ever see them...

My next visitors are Benzo and Ekko. Ekko comes in desolate, and I immediately wrap him up in my arms. He's the youngest of all of us at 11. “Hey, I’ll be fine little man” I say comfortingly.

“You’ll come back?”

“I’ll try my best.” Just like with Powder, I can’t bring myself to promise any more than that. He seems to know that too and hugs me tighter. “You’ll look after Pow for me right?” He nods into my chest. I squeeze him one more time before letting him go.

I hug Benzo next. He doesn’t say much, just that everyone will be rooting for me, him included. And then they were gone too.

My last visitor is Aria, a beta who I consider a friend, though I haven’t seen much of her in the last few months. She has long brown hair and brown eyes. We had been friends with benefits for most of the time we’ve known each other, but that stopped once she got back together with her ex-boyfriend.  Him being an alpha, meant that he immediately felt threatened by our friendship once he found out that we’d been sleeping together before he came back into the picture. So, Aria has kept some distance from me ever since to appease him.

Aria throws her arms around me in a hug. “Oh I’m sorry Vi”

“It’s not your fault”

“No, it is, I should’ve never let him dictate who I can talk to. Once you come back, we are going to hang out like we used to. Well, without the sex”

I laugh, “I look forward to it.” Neither of us bring up the fact that these plans might never take place. And that's it, all my goodbyes.

We are taken to the hexgates next. Oliver looks to have been crying the whole time. I have to admit, he's being pretty weepy for someone from the undercity. Undercity folk usually don’t like to show weakness, especially for the Capitol to see. I wonder if this is his strategy. It had worked very well for an omega named Fiora from the Demacia district. She had seemed like such a cry-baby the whole time leading up to the games. Which made everyone underestimate her, only for it to turn out that she was deadly with a blade.

Oliver doesn’t strike me as the type to be that manipulative, but you can never be too careful. Everyone is just trying to survive after all. I take my seat in the airship and wait for us to depart, unfortunately for me I have to sit next to Everett Trinket. I steadfastly avoid eye contact so that he won’t try to start a conversation. I'm successful, since he turns to Grayson who's seated on his other side. I hide a smirk at the bored expression on the alpha's face, as he prattles on about how the hexgates in the Capitol are so much better, about how everything in the Capitol is better really.

Oliver makes a comment about his disbelief at making use of the hexgates, and I have to agree. No one from the undercity can ever dream of affording this. Caitlyn corrects him on the proper name, which I smile at. It reminds me all the times Powder and Ekko have corrected me when I got the names of their little gadgets wrong. She smiles at me once she sees me looking and I nod back. She has a pretty smile, with a little tooth gap that's adorable. It's disarming. She has a pretty everything really, she’s grown up to be very beautiful.

I immediately scold myself at the thought. I can’t be thinking like that now, no matter how hot she is. I made a promise to my sister, to Vander and to Ekko, that I would do everything I can to get back home. To do that, I can’t afford to get too close to anybody, to give too much of a shit. Only one of us can come back after all.

Chapter Text

My first time using the Hexgates is anticlimactic. I don’t know what I was expecting exactly, just something better than what it actually was. It was over in 30 seconds. there was no rush, no movement. If this is what all the fuss was about, I much prefer the old-fashioned way of travelling, even if it does take longer. I’m taking my seatbelt off when I see Sevika, Grayson and Elias all line up in front of the door of the airship. Everett hurriedly goes to stand next to them when he realizes what they are doing. The three of us tributes are soon lined up in a similar way in front of them.

“Alright kids, here’s what’s going to happen”, Grayson starts with her gravely voice. “First things first, all three of you will be taken to the lab so that you can get your shots and implants put in. This will suppress your pheromones to an extent that you won’t be able to exert them on others for the duration of your stay here at the Capitol”. This is standard. Since the first few games when they realized that only alphas were winning, the Capitol adjusted how they did things. By supressing the pheromones of the tributes, no one could make the other submit, and thus you aren’t at an immediate disadvantage just because of your physiology.

“For you two Caitlyn and Vi, you’ll have an implant inserted to guarantee that you will not enter your heat or rut during your time here”. That’s something I hadn’t been aware of; I should’ve seen it coming though. Now that I think about it, it is strange how none of the tributes had gone into heat or rut during the Games in all the time I’ve been watching it. A lot of them were old enough for it too.

“My rut isn’t due for some months though”, I protest.

“Same here”, Caitlyn says next to me.

“Doesn’t matter, they’ll inject you with one anyway, so just do what you’re told and don’t talk back”, Sevika says gruffly. I clench my jaw, not liking this at all. I don’t want these people to tamper with my body any more than needed. But I don’t have a choice apparently.

“Sevika’s right, how you conduct yourselves from now on matters. If there’s anything these people like to do, it's gossip. Your attitude and behavior are something they’ll pay attention to; your reputation regarding what you do here leading up to the Games can mean the difference between someone wanting to sponsor you or not”. The beta mentor’s words leave a bad taste in my mouth. I’m supposed to suck up to these people who were going to be betting on my life? These people who couldn’t wait to watch us die? Such bullshit! Looking next to me, I can see that both Caitlyn and Oliver aren’t happy with this prospect either.

Elias sees the sour looks on our faces and clarifies some more. “You don’t have to be best friends with them, just don’t insult them, don’t glare. Be indifferent if you can’t bring yourself to be nice to them. My advice is to fake it if you can though, the more likable you are to them, the more they’ll care to try and help you out in the arena”. I nod grudgingly along with the others.

“You’ll be in the lab for about an hour or two”, Sevika continues, taking the reins over smoothly from Elias. Clearly, they’ve done this whole spiel together a lot. “Afterwards we will gather at the hotel where we will watch the recap of the reapings of all the districts across Runeterra, before discussing what strategy each of you want to have going forward. Tomorrow you’ll meet your prep team and stylist that will dress you for the opening ceremony. Again, whatever they do, don’t resist. Everett here will give you some lessons too the coming days”. Everett beams and steps forward to no doubt enthusiastically explain his part in this, but Sevika continues before he can open his mouth. Everett looks indignant but steps back nonetheless. “That’s it for now, we’ll see you in a couple of hours”, the alpha finishes.

We encounter a bunch of cameras as we are exiting the station along with screaming people begging for our attention. They only hold my attention for a minute though, before I start looking around in awe at what I’ve only seen on television. The cameras weren’t lying about the grandeur of the place, in fact they hadn’t quite captured the magnificence that is the Capitol. The tall buildings painted in an array of bright colors; shiny sleek cars that were so much more technologically advanced than what we were familiar with in Piltover. On the street, you could see the oddly dressed people with bizarre hair and painted faces. It’s beautiful, really beautiful. For all its beauty though, it all also looks quite artificial. From the buildings, to the colors, to even the people. We are picked up by a sleek black car. I’ve never seen anything like it before, it’s of a much longer length than any car I’ve ever seen. I see our mentors and Everett enter a similar car that’s parked behind ours. The drive isn’t too long, I look out the window at the view the whole time.

Assistants immediately escort the three of us to a spacious all white room with see through glass. As we wait for the doctor, Oliver looks visibly nervous. “How do you think they’ll do it, suppress our pheromones?”, he asks us. I shrug, but Caitlyn answers.

“They’ll inject us with something that does it I think, same way they would insert an implant”. I wonder what an implant looks like, they are normally exclusively used by the Capitol.

“Will it hurt?”, is his next question. Before Caitlyn can answer the doctor appears. He’s a short chubby man, omega by the smell of him, with bright green hair. The hair isn’t the thing that stands out the most about him though, it’s the fact that his skin has a green hue to it. I’m used to some pretty unusual body augments having lived my whole life in the undercity, but I’ve never encountered changing the color of your skin before.

He introduces himself before explaining how the whole thing wil work. We all have to first exert our pheromones over his beta assistant, so that he can calculate how high our doses have to be. Following this, he will inject us with the appropriate dose. The dose will take about a month to wear off, which is the maximum amount of time the whole event of the Hunger Games will last. The pheromone-suppressing dose turns out to be a yellow liquid, that he takes out of a briefcase. The implant injection goes much quicker, it’s a small white round object. It doesn’t hurt much, but I’m still apprehensive about the whole thing. As we agreed beforehand, we are all polite and respectful during the whole process. It seems the advice was good, as we are walking out of the building, I hear the beta assistant comment about how much easier we were compared to the previous ones.

On the car ride to the hotel, I realize I can’t smell the others as easily as before. I have to really concentrate to catch their scents. It’s faint, very faint. It’s disconcerting, our ability to scent is essential to how we live, having it dulled is going to take some getting used to. Soon we are arriving at the hotel, a tall gold building. This hotel contains all the tributes from what I understand, with each district having their own floor. We are on the ninth floor since chronologically we’re the 9th district.

I can’t believe my eyes when we enter. It’s the biggest room I’ve ever been in, with high ceilings and chandeliers.  Everything is colored in gold, white and blue, the colors of Piltover. I can see a big white L-shaped couch in front of a tv that all six of us could easily fit in. Behind the couch is a long dining table with the most mouth-watering smelling food on it, the most amount of food I’ve ever seen in my life. Our mentors are already waiting for us on the massive couch, there’s no sign of Everett Trinket.

“Come on, we’ll watch the reapings first and then eat”, Grayson says as she motions for us to take a seat in front of the tv. One by one we watch the other reapings, the faces of the kids who will be our competition. A few stand out; a monstrous alpha boy volunteer from Noxus, an omega girl from Ionia who has black hair so long it reached her knees, a beta boy with a crippled foot from Targon, an alpha boy with an eye patch from Bilgewater and most hauntingly of all a little 12-year-old omega girl from Demacia. She has brown hair and eyes, but other than that, she is very much like Powder in size and demeanor. When she gets to the stage and they ask for volunteers, there’s no one to take her place though. They show Piltover last, I see myself run up and volunteer. You can’t miss the desperation in my voice. The commentators don’t know what to make of the district’s refusal to applaud and consequent gesture but chalk it off as a weird quirk of Piltover as a whole.

Afterwards we all take a seat at the table. It turns out that the food I saw before was just for decoration. As soon as we sit down, the servants, who have been silently standing at the walls, start bringing in a hot dinner for us to eat. It smells so good, I almost start drooling. I’m not the only one, as soon as the food is served, Oliver starts scarfing down everything that he can. I’m a bit more restrained but not by much, the food is delicious. I sneak a glance at Caitlyn only to catch her already looking at me. Caught, she looks back to her food quickly. She’s probably taken aback by my 'rude' manners, considering she’s eating with a fork and knife while I’m mostly eating with my hands. I can’t bring myself to care about her judgement though, too busy enjoying my dinner.

“So before we start talking strategies, would you like the mentored together or separate?”, Elias asks after finishing his meal.

“Why would it be separate?”, Oliver asks with his mouth full, on his second plate.

“Because maybe you don’t want the others to know what you’re good at, don’t want them to know your secret skills”, Grayson explains.

“Oh I don’t mind if they know, I don’t really have any useful skills anyway”, he shrugs.

“And you two, do you mind?”, she says pointing at me and Caitlyn. We both shake our heads no.

“Alright then, we’ll start with you first”, Sevika says pointing at Caitlyn. I turn to her, curious about what she will say.

“Well, I’m a good shot” she answers.

“With what?”

“With rifles”, Grayson answers for her, “though she’s also good with other sort of guns”. Caitlyn nods in agreement. When Grayson sees our curious faces looking at her in question, she elaborates; “I’ve seen her in shooting competitions, she wins almost all of them”. So, they know each other. For a second, I worry about her favoring Caitlyn before dismissing the thought. So what if she did? There are two other mentors, plus I suspect some favoring will happen anyway with them both being from topside.

“Anything you’d like to add Caitlyn?”, Elias asks.

“No that’s all”

“Ok, what about you Vi?”, Elias turns his gaze to me.

“I’m a good fighter”

“How good is good?”, Sevika asks.

“Well, my old man Vander has thought me since I was a kid. And uh for the last year or so I’ve fought in the Pits, I’ve only lost once.” The look on Sevika’s face changes when I mention Vander, before schooling her face again. I wonder what that’s about.

“The Pits huh”, Elias mutters, but doesn’t say anything else. The Pits is basically an illegal fighting ring. Undercity folk go to fight and make a little extra money. It also serves as entertainment, with people taking bets on who would win. Everyone in the undercity knows about it, no one blabs though, whether they participate or not. There is an unspoken agreement to keep it an open secret. I’ve been doing it ever since I turned 17. Technically you have to be 18 to be able to participate, but no one bothered to double check my age. The Pits really helped me hone my skills, since I was fighting mostly experienced fighters. Some were twice my age, given that opponents are chosen by weight. Fighting there is the first time I made extra money, enough that I could afford to spend it on myself. I immediately used that money to pay for my tattoos.

“Anything else?”

“I mean parkouring but that’s it” I say.

“Parkouring can be useful, depending on which environment they have you in this year”.

“Oliver, your turn kid” Grayson says.

“I can parkour too” he says rubbing his neck, “and I’m a fast runner, I’m faster than my brother even though he’s older and taller”.

“Alright these are all things we can work with. For training the next couple of days we advise for you to practice skills you’re not particularly good at, skills that you think will be useful in the arena. Don’t practice things you’re already good at, you will tip the other tributes off. We will make sure that you have the resources and weapons you need when it’s time for the Gamemakers to give you a score. Get some sleep, you have to wake up early tomorrow. There will be a lot that needs to be done before the opening ceremony tomorrow night”, Grayson concludes. We all agree and disperse.

Despite Grayson’s advice, I don’t immediately go to my room, instead wandering to the balcony. It's an amazing view. Staring in awe at all the stars in the sky, it takes me longer than it should to notice someone's walking towards me. If it wasn’t for our dulled pheromones, I would have smelled her sooner. I turn around and find Caitlyn standing there. “Hey” she says with a shy smile on her face.

“Hi, what are you doing here?”

“Same as you I suppose, came to look at the view.” I just nod at that and turn back around. Out of the corner of my eye I see her stand at the railing next to me.

“A part of me wants to hate it, the Capitol, but I also can’t help but find it beautiful”, she says after a few minutes of silence, looking at the sky full of stars.

“Yeah it is beautiful, doesn’t make me hate them any less though. Both can be done”

“You’re right”, she hums in agreement.

Conversation lulls for a moment before I bring up a question I’ve had since dinner. “So how do you know Grayson?”.  I can tell she isn’t expecting that.

“Oh she’s a family friend, friend of my mother’s really, she’s been around since I was little”.

“Must be nice to have someone you know here with you” I don’t mean to, but the words come out resentful. She picks up on it too and doesn’t say anything else. While I didn’t mean to come across as hostile, I also don’t take it back. It's true. A part of me is resentful about how even after being selected as a tribute, she still has privilege over the rest us, still has the comfort of having someone she knows here with her. Knowing I’ve made things awkward, I decide to go to my room. “I better go, who knows what they have in store for us tomorrow. Goodnight”.

“Goodnight Vi”, she says in a soft voice.

Chapter Text

Knocking on the door wakes me up. I hear Everett Trinket’s voice calling me to rise from a dreamless sleep. “Up, up, up! It’s a big big day!.” I groan in annoyance, just wanting to sink back into the bed and forget for a moment longer. Forget that I'm far away from my family and friends, forget that I'm a tribute, forget that I will be forced to kill kids in a week, just forget.

Unfortunately that isn’t an option, so I force myself to get up from the most comfortable bed I’ve ever slept in. I groggily make my way to the bathroom, still amazed at how extravagant it is. There are ten different buttons just to choose which scent you want for your shampoo, twenty different ones to choose from regarding soap. Another couple that style your hair for you after washing it. It's extraordinary really. So you couldn’t blame me for spending more time in there than necessary. I eventually make my way to the dining table, all the mentors and Everett are present, but I'm the first tribute to show up. I greet them as I take a seat, loading my plate up with the delicious smelling breakfast.

Vi enters the room just as I finish loading my plate, and to my surprise, takes a seat next to me instead of the various other empty ones.

“Good morning”

“Morning”, I say back, a little bewildered at her change of attitude after last night. It must have shown on my face because she sighs.

“Look, I was a little grumpy yesterday and shouldn’t have taken it out on you. You have no control over Grayson being here, no control over which family you were born into, I know that. Something you do have control over, is your behavior, and you haven’t done anything to deserve what I said"

It did hurt when she said that yesterday, that she has that opinion of me. Assumed that I'm just a spoiled kid that gets everything I want, particularly when I’ve tried so hard to hard to prove myself as more than just my name. “Thank you for saying that”, I say, my voice coming out softer than I intended, but I can’t help it. The alpha I’ve had a crush on for years just told me that she sees me, sees me beyond of who my parents are, that doesn’t happen often. She nods at me, seemingly satisfied with my response and turns to her plate, loading it up and immediately digging in. Following her cue, I start eating too. Soon after Oliver shows up, and all that can be heard is scrapes of utensils against plates.

Just as I finish eating Everett stands up and claps his hands, getting our attention. “Listen up tributes, in ten minutes I’ll be taking you to the remake center where you will meet your prep teams and stylists, they will make you presentable for the opening ceremonies. So chop chop!”

“Remember no complaining”, Grayson shouts as we are walking out the door exactly ten minutes later. It doesn’t take long to reach the remake center. As soon as we arrive, I'm immediately left in the hands of my prep team, with Vi and Oliver disappearing into adjacent rooms with theirs.

It's only the warning from Grayson, that’s keeping me from growling at my prep team three hours later. I grit my teeth as Venus, an omega woman with orange hair and gold tattoos above her eyebrows, tears another strip of hair from my body. “Sorry, you’re just so hairy!” she chirps as she makes what’s supposed to be a sympathetic face. I have never considered myself hairy before, but with the way I couldn’t spot one single hair on any of my prep team other than the ones on their head and barely there eyebrows, it's safe to assume that anything other than being hairless like a baby is hairy to them. “Good news though, this is the last one. Ready?” I grip the edge of the table I’m on and nod. With a painful jerk of her hand the final strip of my leg hair is gone. I still haven’t met my stylist. Apparently, she has no interest in meeting me until Venus and the rest of my prep team have finished with me.

This has included scrubbing down my body with foam that has removed not only dirt but felt like at least 3 layers of skin, turning my nails into uniform shapes, and primarily, ridding my body of hair. My skin feels sore and tingling but I have kept my mouth shut like advised and didn’t complain. “You’re doing well”, says an omega guy named Faber as he gives his corkscrew styled yellow hair a shake while applying a fresh coat of shiny purple lipstick. “We can’t stand a whiner. Grease her down!”

Venus and a beta Ophelia, a plump woman with pink stained skin, rub me down with a lotion that stings at first but then soothes my raw skin. Then they pull off the thin robe I’ve been allowed to wear on and off, as they inspect me naked, wielding tweezers to remove any last bits of hair. I have to force myself not to cover my body with my hands from their prying eyes. They step back and admire their work after a few minutes. “Excellent, you almost look like a human being now!”, Faber exclaims and they all laugh. It takes maximum effort to hold in my scoff of disbelief at that comment. That's ironic coming from people who look more like exotic birds than human beings. I manage to do it though and force my lips into a smile to thank them, even though they’ve been basically insulting my appearance this whole time. I took those comments with a grain of salt though, let’s just say that I don’t mind not meeting the beauty standards of these people with their outrageous features and fashion. My thankfulness seems to win them over as they all beam at me, and scatter away to call my stylist.

My prep team, they’re not easy to hate. They are just such total idiots. Yes, they’ve been insulting me all day, but at least they’ve said it to my face instead of behind my back. I prefer people who are upfront with their feelings, even offensive feelings. It's refreshing compared to the sneaky politics I'm used to dealing with as a Kiramman. I’m thankful for their candidness, in an odd way, I know they’re sincerely trying to help me.

I resist the urge to put my robe back on as I wait, sure that my stylist will just make me take it off again. When she walks in, I can’t help the shock that overtakes me.

“Hi Caitlyn”, Mel says.

“Hi, so Jayce really pulled it off then” I state.

“Yes, he asked me for this favor and I was happy to comply”

“Thank you”, I say simply in response as a rush of affection for Jayce sweeps through me. He has just given me a massive advantage.

Mel Medarda is an omega and one of the most revered stylists for the Games, despite only having done it for a few years. Being the daughter of a former victor also helped a lot in gaining the love of the Capitol people. She earned an abundance of praise for her amazing designs and costumes until she unexpectedly retired years ago. The news of her retirement had been a shock due to how popular and young she was at the time.

Incredibly, she showed up at a political event in Piltover a year after her retirement and made her way all the way up to being a council member for my district. Apparently, fashion is not the only thing she's skilled in. You have to be a real smooth talker to win the council over that quickly. I know she and Jayce have been dating for the last year or so, but I've never had a chance to meet her as Jayce’s girlfriend in a non-formal event. And now here she was.

“The council is okay with you leaving to be a stylist again?”

“Well it’s a temporary leave, only for these Games really. Your mother being vehemently in my favor helped a lot too”. A pang of longing goes through me at the mention of my mother, I miss her so much. What I wouldn’t give to have her near, I even miss the disapproving looks she would give me.

“Alright just give me a moment yeah?”, the omega stylist says as she circles me. I'm immediately self-conscious as I become aware that I'm very much naked in front of this gorgeous woman, a fact that I had momentarily forgotten in my surprise at her appearance. I resist the impulse to cross my arms over my chest. “You can put your robe back on”, she says after what feels like forever. When I’m clothed again, we move to the back of the remake center where there are comfortable chairs to sit on.

“So, about your costume for the opening ceremonies. My partners Elora and Damian are the stylists of your fellow tributes Vi and Oliver. Our current thoughts are to dress you in complementary outfits.”, says Mel. “As you know it is customary to reflect the flavor of the district”. I nod. For the opening ceremonies you're supposed to wear something that suggests your district’s primary industry. For the Noxus district this is the military; for the Bilgewater district, fishing; Ionia district, agriculture and so forth. For Piltover, it's technology and coal mining. “We were thinking of playing the coal mining aspect”, she continues. That's a surprise. Usually, stylists go with the technology theme. But there had been one year where our tributes had been stark naked covered in black powder to represent coal dust. I know that isn’t Mel’s style though, I won’t be subjected to that.

“So, we’ll be in coal mining outfits?”

“Not exactly, you’re not afraid of fire, are you Caitlyn?”, she asks with a smirk that makes me uneasy.

A couple of hours later I am dressed in either the most sensational or the deadliest costume of the opening ceremonies. It's a simple black unitard that covers me from head to ankle coupled with leather boots up to the knees. But it’s the fluttering cape made of streams of orange, yellow and red accompanied by the matching headpiece that defines the costume. Mel’s plan is to set it on fire, to make us unforgettable she said. The omega stylist had assured me that they wouldn’t be real flames but I'm still nervous over the whole thing.

I see Vi exit her room, walking towards me with the same outfit. I can’t help but stare a little, the unitard is skintight after all, making all her impressive muscles very visible. If I look closely enough, I can even see light ab marks. I force myself to look down and shake off my lustful thoughts before she notices. When I look up again, she’s only a few feet away, and it’s then I notice that Oliver has been walking behind her the whole time. I also see Elora and Damian along with their prep teams. We’re whisked away to the bottom level of the remake center, which is essentially a giant stable. Tributes are being loaded up into chariots pulled by teams of 4 horses. Our horses are coal black, matching our costumes. Our stylists carefully arrange our outfits, before guiding us into the chariot. Vi stands in the middle, with me and Oliver on each side of her.

“What do you think about the fire?”, I ask Vi as I lean towards her.

“I’ll rip out your cape if you’ll rip out mine” she says through gritted teeth.

“Deal”, I smile.

The opening music begins blasting around the Capitol. Massive doors slide open revealing the crowd lined streets. The ride lasts about twenty minutes, ending up at the City Circle. There they will welcome us, play the Capitol anthem and then escort us to the Training Center that will be our home/prison until the games begin. The Noxus district is the first to go out in a chariot pulled by white horses, being the first district chronologically. You can hear the roar of the crowd, they are always among the favorites. They’re followed by the Freljord district. Soon it’s almost our turn, with the tributes of Demacia just rolling out. Mel appears and lights our capes and headpieces before we can react. I wait for the heat but only feel a tickling sensation. She smiles at us once she sees the final result, “Make them remember you!”. She says jumping out of the chariot.

When she’s a few feet away she turns and gestures to us, but I can’t make out what she wants. “What is she saying?”, I ask as I turn to Vi. For the first time I see the effect of the fake flames, she looks dazzling. That must be what we all look like.

“I don’t know, I guess we’ll find out later” Vi answers. And then our carriage starts moving and we’re entering the city. The crowd gives sounds of alarm at first at our appearance before it quickly turns into raucous applause and cheering, soon we’re puling the focus from the three chariots before us. I catch a glimpse of us on a large television screen. In the deepening twilight, the firelight illuminates our faces as we seem to be leaving a trail of fire off the flowing capes.

Realizing what a hit we are, I put on my best smile and start waving enthusiastically towards the crowd. The people are going nuts, shouting our names, showering us with flowers. I reach out and catch one, in the process losing my balance and grabbing the first thing that can help me restore it, which happens to be Vi’s hand. Seeing that I'm close to falling, she pulls me away from the edge of the chariot.

“You okay?” I nod in response. “Good’, she says before loosening her grasp on my hand.

“Wait don’t let go, I might fall out of this thing”, I say. She looks at me for a moment before nodding, and thus our fingers remain linked. The truth is, if I just refrain from reaching out for flowers again I would be fine. But if this is the only chance for me to hold her hand, I'm going to take it.

The rest of the ride is more of the same, with me blowing kisses and the crowd shouting our names. Vi and Oliver are working the crowd in a similar manner. I hear my name along with those from my fellow tributes from all sides. I must admit, the experience is exhilarating. Our chariot comes to a stop at the City Circle, all the chariots filling the loop. On the buildings that surround the City Circle, I can see every window is packed with the most prestigious capitol citizens. The music ends with a flourish as the president steps out and gives his welcome speech.

President Frost is a thin tall beta with a surprisingly lush head of white hair considering his age. It is tradition to cut away towards the faces of the tributes during the speech, but I can see on the screen that we are getting way more than our fair share of airtime. The darker it becomes, the more we stand out too with our flickering capes. Surely, we’ve made enough of an impression for some sponsors, if we’re lucky some really rich sponsors. Finally the president ends his speech and the anthem starts playing, which is the cue for our chariots to start moving once more. Again, the cameras linger on us more than the others as we leave the City Circle and go towards the training center.

Our prep teams engulf us with praise as soon as the door closes behind us. I notice a lot of the tributes shooting us dirty looks, jealous that we’ve outshone them. Then our stylists are there helping us down the chariot and putting out of the flames with some sort of spray. Realizing I don’t have an excuse anymore, I reluctantly let go of Vi’s hand. “Thank you, I was a little bit shaky there”

“Well it didn’t show, you looked great out there”, she says with a wink.

I blink, surprised at the unexpected complement as she smiles at me. Was that flirting? Or is she playing with me? For all I know she has caught on to my staring and is using that to her advantage. Her smile looks sincere though. It’s the first time she’s really smiled at me, with teeth and all, and my heart flutters in response. I have to know if she really means it. I decide right then and there to throw caution to wind, officially following Charlotte’s advice regarding Vi. I’m going to properly see if there’s a chance of something between us.

With that in mind I close the distance between us and kiss her cheek, right below the tattoo of her name, whispering a thank you as I pull away. My heart is beating wildly as I look at her face closely to gage her reaction. The surprise at my gesture is evident, clearly she had not been expecting that. I search her face for any sort of anger or disgust but find none. Looking closer I spot a hint of pinkness on her cheeks, which is very encouraging. Encouraging enough for me to decide to fully go for it.

This isn’t the way I imagined it going, but given the circumstances, the plan that I'm forming in my head now is the next best thing. I resolve to set my plan in motion tomorrow. We will be forced to be competitors in the arena in a week's time, but that doesn’t mean we have to be competitors prior to that.

Chapter Text

The next day, I’m awakened by Everett Trinket again. This time, his interruption is welcomed though. I was having an awful nightmare. The dream started of normal enough, with me participating in a shooting competition. I had been winning of course. But as I took the shot that would guarantee my win, things changed. The final target transformed into the head of kid, a boy no older than ten. I had been staring at the blood leaking out of the hole I made in his skull in horror when awoken.

Thankful I'm not stuck in that dream anymore, I get up and go the bathroom to get ready. The training center, where we were moved to after the opening ceremonies, is somehow even more extravagant than the hotel. I can choose what wallpaper I want just by speaking it out loud, the bathroom contains a hundred more buttons that do just about everything you can imagine and there’s a closet that I can program to have clothes to my taste.

I make my way to the dining table after my shower. Everyone is present, even the stylists. As I take a seat, I hear Grayson praising Mel, Elora and Damian for their amazing work with our costumes for the opening ceremonies. While they make small talk, I start eating my breakfast. Everybody is in pretty high spirits, last night was an absolute success. Once everybody is done eating, we all move to the sitting room to watch the replay of the opening ceremonies. It’s clear that nobody holds a candle to us, even our own party lets out an “Aahh” as they show us coming out of the Remake Center.

“Why are you holding hands?”, asks Elias. Caught, I wreck my brain for an excuse under their expectant gazes. I can hardly say that I just wanted to hold Vi’s hand, they would look at me like I’m crazy. Vi doesn’t give an answer either, probably because it was my idea in the first place. Just as I’m about to settle for the same excuse I used with Vi about unsteadiness, Mel comes to my rescue. “It was my idea, I wanted to give a little touch of rebellion.” Rebellion? It takes me a second to realize what she means. Normally the tributes always stand stiffly apart, not touching or acknowledging each other. Me and Vi had broken that tradition. It hadn’t been my intention when I did it, but we had presented a united front when we were supposed to be competitors. Everybody seems to accept Mel’s answer, some even giving approving nods. Once I’m sure nobody is looking directly at me anymore, I mouth a ‘thank you’ to the omega stylist, she nods at me with a smile in response.

“Why wasn’t I included in the plan?”, asks Oliver. He sounds almost hurt. Oh, now how am I supposed to explain this? After a moment of silence, it’s Vi who comes to the rescue this time.

“You were supposed to be. We just got caught up in the excitement of entertaining the crowd. It was overwhelming, wasn’t it? I mean you didn’t even notice we were holding hands in the first place either, because of how the crowd was. We’ll clue you in next time”. Oliver nods grudgingly in response.

“Alright’, says Sevika clapping her hands to get everyone’s attention. “The first of three training sessions starts today in a couple of hours; Everett will escort you to where these will be taking place. Your stylists have informed us that they have also made an outfit for you train in, it will be waiting for you in your rooms before it’s time to leave. Remember our agreement about how you conduct yourselves in public. After the training sessions there will be three days left to prepare for the interviews. We decided that each of you will get a whole day for this preparation, who gets which day will be decided at a later date.”, the alpha continues. We all nod.

“One more thing. Since you two presented a united front already, I want you to keep it going. I want you to not leave each other’s side in public”, Grayson adds. Vi starts to object but Grayson shuts her down quickly, “Just do it please, it’s to help you out later on”.

“What about me?”, asks Oliver.

“You can if you want to, though it’s not required for you.” That’s curious. How can it help us later exactly? I guess we could attract interest this way, which in turn could translate to sponsors. That makes sense. I make a mental note to ask Grayson alone later for further clarification.

Three hours later me, Vi and Oliver meet Everett at the elevator to head to the training room. The beta escort is going on and on about how he’s been talking us up to sponsors, even though only mentors can seal sponsor deals. He goes on about how great we conducted ourselves and how it’s been a while since his tributes have made such a splash at the games. I just nod whenever he looks at me and stay silent otherwise, my mind preoccupied with something else.

I’m trying to figure out how to play this with Vi now that we will be spending a lot more time together than expected. My original plan was to ask after training today, but Grayson’s intervention complicates things. If the alpha rejects me, we will still have to spend time together in public after all, which would just be plain uncomfortable. I resolve to ask her after the training days are over. That way even if it goes badly, I can at least avoid her since there won’t be any more public events until the interviews, which take place the day before we will be tossed into the arena to fight for our lives. In the meantime, I will test the waters with the alpha a little more.

Everett leaves us at the training room floor with a “make me proud!”. It’s a gigantic gymnasium filled with various weapons and obstacle courses. We’re the last tributes to arrive even though we’re ten minutes early. All the other tributes are gathered in tense silence in a circle. After a quick assessment I see that we are the only district who are dressed alike, just like we were at the opening ceremonies.

As soon as we join the circle the head trainer starts to explain the rules and training schedule. She’s a tall athletic woman named Ava, an alpha by the smell of her. She looks surprisingly normal for someone from the Capitol. She explains that we will be free to travel from area to area as we choose. Experts in each skill will remain at their stations. The stations range from teaching surviving skills to fighting techniques. We are forbidden to engage with another tribute in a combative exercise and are expected to train with the assistants on hand if a partner is wanted.

I take a quick look around at all the tributes now that I can see them up close. Other than the career tributes from Noxus and Freljord, the beta tribute from Demacia and Vi, I’m one of the more in shape tributes. That’s something I guess, though I wasn’t sure how much help that would be in the arena just yet. I’ve seen plenty of games where in shape tributes still fell to others who possessed more skills and had better survival instincts.

Ava releases us after going down a list of all the available skill stations. The career tributes go straight to the deadliest weapons in the gym, handling them with ease, all the while projecting an air of arrogance and brutality. I turn to Vi, “So where do you want to start?”

“Maybe that one”, she points at an empty station that has a bunch of ropes on it. Turns out it’s a knot-tying station. The instructor is very enthusiastic when we approach, I get the feeling it’s not a popular spot. He shows us a simple trap that will leave a human competitor dangling by the leg from a tree. Vi and I practice for an hour until both of us have mastered it. As we are leaving the station I remember Oliver. When I scan the room, I locate him at the bow and arrow station. I guess he doesn’t want to be part of this particular plan to stick together.

Vi and I move to camouflage next. I struggle with it but Vi is surprisingly decent at it. “You like to paint?”

She shrugs, “A little bit, I mostly paint with Powder though. She loves it. She would love all these different variations of colors”. The alpha has a small melancholic smile at the mention of her sister.

“She’s lucky to have you”, I say.

She looks up from the paint at me at that comment, trying to determine my meaning. I hold her gaze steadily so she can see my sincerity. After a moment, she lowers her eyes again to the paint, “I’m the one who’s lucky”.

The next three days pass about the same, with me and Vi going from station to station. We pick up some useful skills, like starting fires, to knife throwing, to making shelter. It turns out Vi can lift quite a bit of weight and I do pretty well at identifying edible plants. We both steer clear of hand-to-hand combat and target practice, saving those for our private sessions where our skills will be graded.

The Gamemakers appeared early on the first day. Twenty or so men and women dressed in deep purple ropes. They sit in elevated seats or wander around observing us, jotting down notes when needed. I’ve looked up several times to find one fixated on me and Vi. They also consult with the trainers during our meals.

Lunch is the meal where it is mandatory for every tribute to be present in the dining room of the gym, in contrast to breakfast and dinner where that is optional. Lunch is always a buffet where you can walk around and choose what you want. The career tributes sit together for the meals but everyone else sit and eat alone. Well, everyone else except me and Vi who are keeping a united front as promised. Oliver joined us the first day but chose to eat alone the days after. I think he’s still a little mad about being left out.

Being alone with Vi did give me the opportunity to really hold conversations with her and even subtly flirt a little without Oliver in the way. Turns out we got along pretty well. It was nice to really get to know her, instead of the image I had of her in my head based purely on assumptions. She’s very charismatic and animated, using her hands a lot to express herself. We exchanged quite a few stories with each other during these meals. Nothing too deep of course, but I was just happy to be learning more about her through these stories.

Like about how her adopted brother Mylo, once tried to paint a giant middle finger on a wall, just to somehow end up covered in paint. “You should’ve seen him, he showed up at home with an empty bucket, covered fully from head to toe in red paint. It took him weeks to wash out all the paint from his hair. At first, he wouldn’t admit what happened. But as soon as we saw the half done painting, we figured it out. You could see the splotch his ass made when he fell”, she says through a laugh.

I giggle. “How did you know it was his ass though?”

“Oh, it’s obvious when you see it, the splotch is clearly in the shape of butt cheeks. I've never let him live that down”. I burst out laughing as I imagined it.

During these exchanges between me and the alpha, I could feel the glares of the other tributes on us. I ignored them though; Grayson was clear that we had to always appear friendly in public. Turns out my hunch was right about what she intended, this friendly act was indeed to attract sponsors. It wasn’t an act for me though, I genuinely enjoyed Vi’s company. I hoped she felt the same about me. At the very least I could tell she didn’t hate this arrangement despite objecting to it earlier. She snorted with laughter as I told her the story about how Charlotte had once accidentally fully shaved off one of my eyebrows. “It was so embarrassing to walk around like that! My mother was furious when she found out, said that being without an eyebrow for a couple of weeks was an adequate punishment for doing something so stupid”.

On the second day of training, I noticed that the little 12-year-old omega girl from Demacia was following us. She’s always a few steps from us, watching us. I nudged Vi, purposefully running my hand longer down her arm than necessary, before informing her about my discovery. "I think we got a shadow". The alpha was definitely aware of my elongated touch with the way her eyes followed my hand, but she didn’t say anything about it as she turned to look at the girl. Her gaze softened when it landed on the little omega before she turned back to the stick she had in her hand, trying to start a fire. “I’m pretty sure her name is Roe”, I said to her. She tensed as the words left my mouth, and I worried that I had overstepped. But she just shrugged after a few seconds before suggesting that we move to another station.

After training on the third day, they start to call us for our private sessions with the Gamemakers. One by one the room empties and soon it’s just me and my fellow tributes from Piltover, as the 9th district. Vi’s the first one called in. I wish her luck as she stands up to go. “You too”, she says before disappearing behind black doors. Then it’s Oliver’s turn, I wish him luck too, but he scowls in response, muttering a “whatever” as he walks away. After about fifteen minutes, my name is called.

I walk in and can immediately tell that the Gamemakers are barely paying attention. Being the last tribute means I’m well past the time when their attention and senses are fully focused instead of clouded by alcohol based on the empty wine glasses I can see behind them. I take comfort in the fact that they don’t appear to be drunk at least. I’ll just have to make them pay attention to me then. I look around the room and see a table with a variety of different guns on it, including rifles. Beautiful, beautiful rifles that are so much fancier than the ones I’m used to. They hadn’t been available in the training room, I suspect to avoid trigger happy tributes. This makes me think it was a special request made by our mentors, specifically Grayson, that is the reason they’re here now.

Knowing I only have this one shot to make an impression, I turn to the Gamemakers and loudly say my name and district. It doesn’t work on everyone, but the majority do turn their attention from the table with freshly brought food and look at me. Satisfied, I turn to the targets I’ll have to hit. They're pretty limited; standard bullseyes and human silhouettes. Accessing my options quickly, I decide to hit the bullseyes first and then do chest shots and head shots for all the human silhouettes. I take a deep breath, adjusting the gun appropriately before starting, fully locked in on my targets. The first shot I take is not fully in the middle of the target, but I had been expecting it so I’m not too disappointed with the result. Not being familiar with the Capitol issued rifles, I knew there was a risk of my accuracy not being as perfect as usual. Now that I know how it shoots though, I adjust to it, and everything afterwards is dead on. I even do a little flip before taking aim on my knee and hitting the last silhouette.

I’m panting as I turn to face the Gamemakers again. A couple of them seem impressed but I can’t tell if that’s an opinion all of them share, since the majority’s attention is turned towards a new tray with a roasted pig on it. A servant must have brought it as I was shooting. I quietly sigh at their short attention spans. I just hope I did enough here for a good score. They graded you on your potential to kill basically, to survive. The higher your score, the more sponsors you will attract. So, let’s hope the stupid pig arrived by the end of my shooting and not the start. I leave once dismissed.

I’m back at my room just in time to take a shower and go to dinner. As soon as I take a seat, Elias asks how it went. Oliver answers first, he informs us that he did the obstacle courses showing off his parkour skills. Just like me though, he also ran into the same problem with the Gamemakers’ attention. That makes me feel somewhat better that it wasn’t personal. Then it’s my turn “Oh, just like Oliver said they were barely focused on their task, I hit all my targets but I’m not sure they paid enough attention for me to get a good score.” Vi though hadn’t run into that problem. “Why not?”, I ask.

“Well, I fought three people at the same time, that got their attention”, she replies with a smirk. The alpha says that she threw some heavy weights around and then did hand-to-hand combat against three of the assistants at the same time. At our impressed looks she shrugs. “They’re Capitol people, they don’t really know how to fight. After I took the first one down with one hit, I knew I could handle three at the same time. So, I asked them for two more assistant that could join the fight. It was easy, I’ve had harder fights against the boxing machine back home at the arcade."

I’ve never been one to find aggression in alphas hot like most omegas. Charlotte in contrast went crazy for that sort of stuff, and for the first time I can see where she was coming from all this time. The image of Vi putting three people on their ass without breaking a sweat is doing things to me.

After dinner I walk back to my room to find a surprise waiting for me. Vi is leaning against my door, presumably waiting for me.  She had left the table a few minutes earlier than me, but I had assumed she had just gone to her room as usual. In fact, I had kind of been planning to do the same thing that she is doing now, finally putting my plan in action now that training is over. Well, I guess this saves me a trip to her room, but first I have to find out what she wants. The alpha breaks the silence first, “Can we talk, privately?”. I just nod and silently open my door for her to walk through.

“So, what did you want to talk about?”

“What are you doing?”, she shoots right back at me.

“What do you mean?”, I ask confused.

“All the flirting, and the touching me that you’ve been doing, want to tell me what that’s about?”

“Oh”, I say as I feel a blush covering my face.

“Yeah ‘oh’, I thought you were pretty okay, but I don’t appreciate you trying to play games with me. So just stop it”, she says with a huff before making a move for the door.

“Wait! I’m not playing games”

“Then what?” I hesitate. This is not how I planned it. I had been planning to tell her my proposal tonight, but her calling me out so bluntly has thrown me off. I had hoped to ease into it a little more but I know now that I just have to take the risk, before she leaves with an impression of me that I don’t want.

“I-I did all those things because I wanted to see how you would react”, I start.

“For what?”

I gather all my courage. “For sex, it was for sex. Would you want to have sex with me?”, I blurt out before I can chicken out. Silence follows, when I briefly make eye contact, I see a dumbfounded look on her face. “It-it’s just”, I stutter, “there is a very high possibility that I will be dead within the next few weeks and I would very much like to not die a virgin”.

She lets out a little laugh of disbelief after a stretch of silence, running her fingers through her hair “That’s why you were flirting? For sex? And here I thought you were trying to manipulate me in some way”

“I just wanted to test the waters first, to see if you would be receptive to it”, I say trying to explain myself better. There’s silence again, so long that I start squirming, second guessing all the choices that have led me to this moment.

I have known from the start that I couldn’t ask for a relationship given that we were in the Games, so I figured asking for this is the next best thing. Truth is if it was anyone else but Vi here with me at the Games, this wouldn’t be happening. I would have no problem dying a virgin. Being a virgin is not something I worry about too much, I never felt the pressure to lose it when all my peers talked about it. There were suitors who I could have chosen, had plenty of chances to do so. I never did though. Mainly because their intentions weren’t pure. I don’t consider myself a prude, I'm not waiting for marriage or to be in love even. But I do want to have a genuine connection with the person I lose it with, and the circumstances haven’t aligned for that.

I probably would’ve lost it with my first girlfriend, who had been my first kiss, if I hadn’t found out two months into the relationship that she was only using me to get in the good graces of my parents more than anything. To make use of their influence for a better future for herself. Her name was Celine Smithe, I got with her when I was 15 years old. Celine was a charming alpha, two years older than me, popular, and already experienced. She had me wrapped around her finger pretty quickly. I was absolutely on my way to falling in love with her when I discovered she was using me. Had I discovered her true intentions even a few weeks later than I did, I know I would’ve given her my virginity. The whole thing had been devastating at the time and caused a lot of trust issues for me. I didn’t let anyone else in for a long time, until Emma came along last year. Charlotte, who was the one who introduced us, assuring me that her intentions were pure. That Emma was not after my name and money. With her it was bad timing more than anything, her brother’s death had shattered her.

Vi speaking brings me back out of memory lane. “You’re serious about this?”, she asks rubbing the back of her neck. I nod. “Why me?”

“Well, you’re the only one age appropriate that I would even consider, and I happen to find you very attractive”, I say with a blush. Of course there is more to it than that, but I can’t bring myself to open up about my feelings that much. To tell her that the only reason I’m even asking, is because I think this is the only way I can have her. It’s not my ideal way to lose my virginity, but I’m willing to compromise if it’s with Vi.

“Okay… I’ll think about it”, she says, “It’s just a lot to take in, to give an answer right away ”. I look at her head on for the first time since I asked for sex and notice she’s blushing too.

“Yeah, that’s totally understandable”

She nods and heads for the door after that. I faceplant on the bed as soon as she’s fully out of my room.

That could have gone better.

Chapter Text

Everett doesn’t have to wake me up this time. I’m wide awake when he comes knocking. Ever since I woke up an hour ago, I couldn’t stop worrying. Worrying about what my score will be, worrying about the upcoming interviews, worrying about the situation with Vi.

Arriving at the dining table I give a general greeting, avoiding eye contact with Vi at all costs. I can’t bring myself to look at her, mortified after what a fool I made of myself last night.

Breakfast goes differently today, as the scores will be announced shortly. We all grab our plates filled with food before taking a seat in front of the tv to find out our scores. There’s a small introduction as the program starts, where the two Capitol presenters give a brief explanation of how the tributes are rated. Every tribute will receive a score between one and twelve, with twelve being the highest. As far as I know, nobody has ever managed a twelve.

Then they start showing the results. First, they show a photo of the tribute before flashing the score they got below it. The career tributes all get scores between the eight to ten range of course. The rest of the tributes average about a five to six range. To my surprise, the little omega from Demacia who was following us manages to get a seven. I wonder what she did to earn such a good score. Whatever it is, it must have been impressive given how tiny she is.

Then it’s our turn. They start with Vi, who pulls an eleven. There’s loud cheering as everyone claps and congratulates Vi. I finally dare to look at her, and see that she has a small smirk on her face. She’s trying not to show it too much, but I can tell she’s pleased with herself.

Oliver pulls a six, he frowns at that as Elias tries to reassure him that six is a perfectly good score. It doesn’t sound quite as reassuring when everybody was so ecstatic about the eleven Vi got though.

I dig my nails in my legs as my face comes up, expecting an average score like Oliver. They’d been disinterested with me too after all. But then they’re flashing the number ten on the screen. There are cheers again and now I’m the one being congratulated. I grin. I can’t believe it, a ten! Seems I made an impression on the Gamemakers after all. "Good job kid", Grayson says patting me on the back, I smile back at her.

Mel gives me a hug, “Great job! Just wait until you see your interview dress, you’ll blow everyone away even more.”. 

“More flames?”, I ask.

“Something like that”, she answers mysteriously.

Vi comes up to me and we congratulate each other. I expect it to be awkward, but she acts like nothing ever happened last night. I would think I imagined the whole thing if not for her last words. She leans closer to me, clearly wanting her next words to be just between us. My heart flutters at her proximity. “When they ask, make sure to choose tomorrow or the day after for the interview prepping. That way we’ll both have the day free today”. My heart doubles its normal speed at her words. Does that mean what I think it means? I look at her, a clear question in my eyes. She nods at my unasked question. A smile breaks out on my face at her confirmation, I try to keep it small, to not show just how much she affects me, but it’s hard. She said yes, she actually said yes! I manage to contain my glee enough, at least I hope I do, to give her a normal response, “Alright, I’ll choose tomorrow then”.

“Great, meet me in my room when you’re ready”, the alpha says with a wink before going to talk to Oliver.

Sure enough, when our mentors ask who wants which day for interview coaching, I immediately choose tomorrow. Vi takes the day after tomorrow, leaving Oliver to have his coaching done today. He just shrugs at that, seemingly not having a problem with it. He hasn’t said much since his score was revealed. It couldn’t be easy to get just a six, especially when both Vi and I pulled such high scores. That’s probably weighing on him. Oliver disappears with Elias, Everett and his stylist for the rest of the day, prepping for the upcoming interviews. The rest disperse to do their own things.

For the next few hours, I try to not freak out about what’s about to happen. Once I calm myself down enough, I head out to go meet Vi. I find myself knocking on her door, after checking that no one is around to see me. She opens the door, beckoning for me to enter. I notice that she doesn’t have her bandages on, it’s the first time I’ve seen her without them since we were little. The lack of bandages lets me see the full extent of her tattoos. They’re beautiful, I wonder what they mean.

Once inside, I stand there in front of the door, not sure of what I should do. Thankfully Vi breaks the silence that is on the verge of becoming awkward. “Before we do this, I want to set some ground rules.”

“Yes, that's a good idea”

“First, this only happens once. Second, if at any point you want to stop, just tell me and I will no matter what. Third, absolutely no mating bites.”

“Those all sound very reasonable” I say agreeingly. “Anything else?”

“Well yeah, but the last one is more of a question, do you know if these implants they injected us with also stop a possible pregnancy?”

I have to think about it, omegas are the most fertile during heat, but the possibility of pregnancy is still there even out of it, though much less likely. “Well, I know the implants stop our cycles, so that we don’t go into heat or rut. From what I understand it should also prevent pregnancy but I’m not 100 percent sure on that.”

“And you’re willing to take that risk? Cause I don’t exactly have condoms with me.” Am I willing to take the risk? I absolutely am. Besides the fact that I’m mostly sure I wouldn’t even get pregnant in the first place, on the off chance that I did, I’d have to win the Games for that to become a concern. And while I had a better feeling about my chances now than at the beginning of this whole thing, I still don’t fully believe that I would or could win.

“Yes, I’m sure... By the way that counts for you too”

“What does, getting pregnant? Cause I don’t think that’s true”

I roll my eyes, “No smartass, about the rules. If you want to stop this, you can just tell me too, no hard feelings.” She blinks at me, clearly not expecting that before nodding almost... shyly. Her expression almost makes me melt, not expecting such a cute reaction from her.

“So, deal?”, I ask stupidly holding out my hand.

She chuckles before taking my hand and shaking it, “Deal”.

“Right”, I say biting my lip as I let go of her hand and lean back against the door. “That’s decided then”.

“Yeah, I guess it is”, she says. A beat passes before she’s quickly closing the distance between us, pinning me against the door with one arm on either side of my body, our bodies almost touching. Heat rushes trough me at the promise of what’s about to happen. Her face is so close, that if I wanted to, I could count all the freckles on her face. I hold her gaze for a moment, but I can’t help my eyes from dropping to her lips. She leans down before stopping just a hair from my lips, I’m guessing to see if I changed my mind. But I just close my eyes in anticipation, giving my consent. A second later I feel her lips on mine, this time I do melt.

I wrap my hands around her waist to compensate for the sudden weakness in my legs as our lips move against each other. Warmth swoops through my stomach as I feel her grab my face with her hands, deepening the kiss. Our tongues touch, and I can’t contain the moan that slips out at the feeling as I press my whole body against hers. Wanting to feel her closer, needing to feel her closer. She breaks away to take a breath before tilting her head to kiss me again. This time when her tongue enters my mouth, I suck on it. It’s her turn to groan into my mouth, the sound turns me on even more. I resolve to try my best to draw those sounds from her as much as I can.

She breaks away and I almost whine at the loss of her lips, before I feel her hand sweeping my hair over my shoulder. Soon after she’s sucking on my neck. I grip at the back of Vi’s shirt at the feeling, tilting my head to the side to give her better access. I slip my hands under her shirt, finally feeling those sculpted muscles of hers firsthand. A shudder runs through me as the alpha finds a spot just below my jaw, I can feel the smirk her lips form at my reaction before she sucks harder on the same spot. This time my legs fully give out. It’s only Vi’s hands, that have travelled to my ass, that’s keeping me upright.

As revenge my hands travel to front of her body as soon as I gain my balance again, finally touching her glorious abs. She feels both hard and soft at the same time. I take a moment to just enjoy the feeling before raking my nails from just below her bra to just below her waistband, snapping at the waist band of her boxers. She hisses at that, breaking away from my neck to face me again. I just smirk in response. She raises her eyebrows amused before smirking right back at me. The next thing I know I’m airborne as she lifts me up. I let out a little squeal in surprise, immediately wrapping my legs around her waist so that I don’t fall. My inner omega purrs at how strong she is, picking me up like I weigh nothing. How I wish our pheromones weren't dulled for this, I rue the fact that I won't feel all of her because of the injections. This will have to do though.

She leans me back against the door, taking my lips again in a deep kiss. This time when my hands are back under her shirt, I tug at it in an effort to take it off. She leans back breaking the kiss, letting me take it off completely. I only get a glimpse of her exposed upper body before her lips are on me again. Her hands squeeze my ass, before moving us from the door to the bed without breaking the kiss. As soon as I feel the bed against my back, I push her away a little by the shoulders. “Is everything al- “, she starts asking but I interrupt before she can finish her question.

“Yes I’m fine, I just want to take my shirt off”, I say sitting up a little and doing just that. Her eyes immediately travel to my bra encased boobs before flicking back to mine. She does this a few times in quick succession, which gives me the confidence to do what happens next. I hold her gaze as I reach behind me to undo my bra, fully taking that off too. This time she keeps her eyes fully focused on them, almost hypnotised. Vi growls a quick “fuck” before pouncing on me and kissing me again. The kiss doesn’t last long before she’s moving lower to my neck, and then even lower. She teases me a little, avoiding it, before fully taking my hard nipple into her mouth. I moan at her actions, wrapping my fingers in her hair to keep her head right where it is. She moves to the other one giving it the same amount of attention. I just close my eyes and enjoy it, running my hands through her hair as encouragement.

I open my eyes as she pulls away to see her take a hold of my pants, pulling it off when I nod and leaving me only in my panties. She leans in but I hold her off, “You too, it’s only fair”.

“Right”, she mutters taking off the simple sports bra she has on, before taking off her pants too, leaving her in just her boxers. I can see that she’s hard through them. “Happy?”, she asks holding her arms out in question under my gaze. I rake my eyes over her almost naked body, taking in the scars and tattoos that litter her body. How anybody could be so perfect is a mystery to me, but I’m certainly not complaining. “For now”, I answer in a husky voice.

She grins before joining me again, this time pressing her full body on mine, with most of her weight resting on her elbows on either side of my head. I open my legs to let her settle fully and more comfortably on top of me as we make out again. She slowly starts grinding against me, as I move my hands from squeezing her boobs to rubbing her back, before settling them on her ass. A whimper leaves my mouth as I meet her thrusts, her dick is rubbing just right against my clit, making me wetter and wetter.

Then she’s kissing down my body again, this time bypassing my boobs and stopping just below my belly button. She takes the sides of my underwear in her hands, before tugging off my soaked panties as I lift my butt up to make it easier. I bite my lip as she stays in the same position, realizing what she’s about to do. I don’t have to wait long before I feel her tongue on me, I moan louder than ever at the sensation, eyes rolling to the back of my head, gripping at the sheets. She finds my clit and sucks on it, and I see stars as my back arches. A steady pressure rising within me at the alpha’s movements.

I start grinding on her face as the pressure increases. “I-I’m close, don’t stop”, I say as the pleasure steadily reaches its peak. Vi sucks harder at my words, and at the same time I feel a finger fill me. That does it. I arch my back as white explodes behind my eyes and I come with a long moan. I fall back panting, throwing a hand over my eyes as my whole body tingles in the aftermath. A moment later I feel Vi withdraw her finger, and look down to see her staring at me with a very pleased look on her face.

“Don’t look so smug, it’s unattractive”, I mutter. She has every reason to be smug, I’ve never come so hard in my life. But I’m not about to tell her that.

“See, I would have believed that statement if you hadn’t admitted just yesterday how attracted you are to me”

“Well how attracted I am to you just went down a significant amount with your attitude just now, so there”

“We’ll see about that”, is all she says in response crawling back up to face me.

She kisses me again, long and deep as I taste myself on her lips. It doesn’t take long for heat to spread through my body again. One of her hands moves from my waist to my vagina, rubbing my clit for a few moments before introducing a finger inside me again. She waits a moment, before she starts moving it back and forth. It’s a little uncomfortable at first but I get used to it pretty quickly. She adds a second finger, this time it stings a little but soon all I feel is pleasure as she moves within me. Not wanting the focus to be solely on me this time, I lower one of my hands and grab at her through her boxers before I can lose myself in the pleasure she’s giving me. She moans into my neck at that, grinding into my hand almost immediately. I shimmy my hand into her underwear, fully wrapping it around her without layers as I move it back and forth. She feels so big, thick and rock hard. I feel it throb in my hand, and at the same she gives the loudest moan I've heard from her so far. the sound turns me on even more, I want her so badly.

I let go of her dick to start pulling at her boxers. She withdraws her fingers from within me, and with my head a little clearer, I pull them off her. I was right. Now, I’m not an expert by any means, but even I can tell she’s above average size. I don’t get a longer look though, as she’s on me again. She lowers her hips to mine, where they finally meet without any barriers. I sigh at the contact, wrapping my arms around her.

This time I’m the one sucking on her neck as she buries her face in my shoulder, grinding against me. After a minute of just that she pulls away to look at me, her eyes a dark grey. I’m sure my eyes are equally as dark.

“Ready?”, she asks.

“Yeah, just go slow, okay?” She nods before reaching down and guiding her dick to my opening. I brace myself, clutching at her back as I feel her slowly entering me. It stings, it stings a lot, but I grit my teeth and endure it. My eyes water, just as I’m sure I can’t take it anymore she stops moving.

“Alright, just tell me when it’s okay to move”, she says. I agree as I try to get used to feeling so full.

Once the pain has mostly faded, I tap her back, “you can move now”.

She nods, slowly moving out and back in. It takes a little bit, but soon all the pain is gone and all I feel is pleasure as she moves in me. “You can go faster”, I say between moans spilling out of my mouth. Having Vi inside me, the feeling is indescribable.

That’s all she needs to hear as she buries her face in my neck and moves faster, mumbling how good I feel around her. My nails dig into her back as I feel an orgasm approaching again. “I’m getting close, just a little bit more”, I say as the alpha increases her thrusts, eventually hitting a spot inside me that makes me arch my back and temporarily forget my own name.

“Do that again” I demand once I somewhat get my bearings back. She does, this time adding a grinding motion that makes her pubic bone drag deliciously on my clit. The orgasm that rips me through me is even more powerful than the first one, dragging my nails down the alpha's back at the feeling. I feel her come too, slumping down on top of me. We catch our breath like that for a moment before she moves to lie down on her back next to me.

We lay there in surprisingly comfortable silence for a while, giving what we just did. I break the silence first this time. “Thank you”, I say as I turn my head towards her, “I know this was an unusual request, but I’m glad you agreed”.

“Well, it was unexpected for sure but it’s hardly a hardship, what you asked for”, Vi says in response.

I smile at her, basking in this feeling for as long as I can. Eventually reality sets in again. I can see it on her face too, the realization that we're technically competitors.

So, I force out the next words, “I should go”. I don’t want to of course. If she let me, I would stay in bed with her for the rest of the day.  But I know I’m overstaying my welcome and it would hurt worse to be kicked out by the alpha instead of leaving on my own terms. So that’s what I do. I start gathering my clothes. Once I’m fully clothed again, I turn back to her. I hesitate for a moment before moving to her, still on the bed, and kissing her goodbye. It’s not necessarily appropriate given our arrangement, but I do it anyway. Luckily, she doesn’t pull away, kissing me back.

Knowing it’s likely the last time I’ll get to do this, I try to commit the feeling of her lips on mine to memory.

“Goodbye Vi”, I say after pulling away. My goodbye is loaded with all the unsaid words between us. I can tell that she picks up on it, but she doesn't say anything. I get myself together and turn and move towards the door. Once I’m almost out of her room, I hear her reply in a soft voice. “Bye cupcake”.

Chapter Text

I can’t get her out of my mind. The way she tasted, the way she sounded, the way it felt to touch her. Being with her had felt way too good, dangerously good. And that’s a problem, because it’s becoming increasingly clear to me that despite myself, I liked her. It isn’t just the sex either, it’s who she is. She had every excuse to be as ignorant as all the other pilties, with the way she grew up as a member of one of the highest houses in Piltover. But somehow, she still turned out kind, still turned out sweet. She treated me as an equal, with respect, despite me being from the undercity.

There was a moment after she asked to sleep with her, where I thought that her kindness finally made sense. That she had been kind in the hope that I would give in to her request. But that thought had been dismissed soon after. She’s been equally kind to Oliver too after all, and I’m pretty sure she didn’t ask him for sex.

It had been somewhat difficult to give in to her request. It’s not that I wasn’t attracted to her, I’m not blind, she’s distractingly hot. But I was afraid. I was enjoying her company too much already and I knew sleeping with her would not help that at all. I did it anyway though. I wasn’t stupid, on some level she trusted me, trusted me with her body. Trusted me enough to believe I wouldn’t hurt her, wouldn’t treat her badly, wouldn’t take advantage. I wanted to repay that trust that she put in me. Plus, I figured that this would be my way to pay her back for helping me out all those years go. For saving my life really, Powder’s life. So, I was determined to make it the best experience I could for her. I was successful with that, she had enjoyed it. But that brought on my current problem of not getting her out of my head.

Despite my best efforts, she has grown on me. Grown on me to the extent that I’m not sure I will be able to fight her if it comes down to her or me in the arena, at least not without completely letting go of my humanity. To the extent that I seriously considered asking her for an alliance once the Games start, as she was lying next to me on my bed. I didn’t though, because that wouldn’t help with my dilemma of caring either. It would probably make me care even more if I’m being honest, and that wouldn’t do. Not when I promised Powder I would do my best to get back to her. So, when she got out of my bed yesterday, I let her. I had to.

I resolve to keep my distance from her from now on. It’s pretty easy. She’s gone the whole day for her interview prepping, which means I don’t even have to think of an excuse to avoid her.

It’s my second day with nothing to do, I don’t like it. I’m not used to sitting around the whole day doing nothing. I like to move around, have my freedom. Back home I always kept busy. Either helping Vander out behind the bar, or running errands for him, or training, or hanging out with my people. Feeling restless, I opt to go explore our floor a little more. Since tributes aren’t allowed to leave their floor or the premises, this is the only option. I decide to ask Oliver if he wants to explore with me but find out from Elias that he’s locked in his room, still in a bad mood after yesterday. Assuming that he wants to be left alone, I go exploring on my own.

It doesn’t amount to much. I get to see the kitchen, which has a handful of servants in it who while startled at first at my appearance, give me a little tour and send me on my way with a little treat after I explain that I was just curious about what the kitchen looked like. I also discover a little garden with a bunch of beautiful flowers, different colours among them. It’s the most amount of flowers I’ve ever seen arranged in one place, with the undercity’s environment being too toxic to have this kind of growth. At one point I discover a couple of purple ones that are so close to the color of my mother's hair, that I can't help but find their presence strangely comforting, even though I know they're just flowers. I enjoy them for a good hour before going back to my room. I spend the rest of the day working out, to not feel too jittery stuck in my room. I see Caitlyn again at dinner where I’m polite but distant, giving her a smile and greeting before digging into my food.

Then it’s my turn for interview prepping; which consists of four hours with Everett, four hours with Sevika and four hours with Elora.

I start with Everett. I’m not too happy to have to deal with him so early in the morning, but I figure at least I’ll get it out of the way quickly and won’t have to tolerate him afterwards. Turns out he’s going to be teaching me about etiquette and presentation. I thought four hours was too much for that sort of training, but somehow, Everett manages to make use of all of it. He’s got me working down to the last minute.

He lectures me on how I should carry myself during the interview. Apparently, my posture is atrocious, I slouch too much and shouldn’t sit with my legs so open. He does give me a compliment about my eye contact though. The biggest thing however, seems to be smiling, he constantly reminds me to smile more. The beta makes me say a hundred banal phrases with a smile, while smiling, or ending with a smile. By the time lunch comes around my cheeks are twitching from overuse. It’s fair to say I hate the whole thing.

“Well, that’s the best I can do” he says with a sigh. “Just remember Vi, you want the audience to like you.”

“You don’t think they will?”

“Not if you glare at them the whole time, save that for the arena. Instead think of yourself among friends”

“They’re betting on how long I’ll live” I burst out. “They’re not my friends”

“Then pretend they are”, the beta snaps. He composes himself a second later and beams at me. “See, like this. I’m smiling at you even though you are aggravating me”

“Yes, very convincing. Can I go now?”

He nods with a dismissive wave, and I leave and eat a quick lunch. Afterwards I meet with Sevika in her room, who I’m supposed to work on content with. I take a seat in front of her.

“Alright, so far, you’re a shining star. You volunteered to save your sister; your stylists made you look unforgettable. You’ve got the top training score. People are intrigued but no one knows who you are. The impression you make tomorrow will determine exactly what we can get you in terms of sponsors” There’s truth to what she’s saying. Having watched the interviews my whole life, I know you gain favor by appealing to the crowd in some way by being humorous, or brutal or eccentric. “So how do you want to present yourself?”

“I’d like to not have to pretend too much if that’s possible”, I half ask, half state. “I don’t know if I’m that good of an actor, I’ve never really tried.”

“Okay, how about this? We’ll try out a couple of different angles that I think could be close to what I’ve seen of your personality and the one that has the most success is the one we'll go with”

I agree, that sounds alright in my book. So, we try out a couple of angles while Sevika asks the general questions that would be asked in this type of interview. By the end, there’s a couple that are somewhat promising: Aloof, fierce, cocky and mysterious. Aloof is disregarded first as an option because I’m too forthcoming. Additionally, with the whole Capitol having seen my care and desperation to save my sister, trying to play it too cool wouldn't work as it didn't match the image they have of me. We also disregard mysterious for the same reason, me being too forthcoming. In the end, we decide on cocky. I feel the most comfortable with this approach, as it means I don’t have to be vulnerable at all.

I say as much to Sevika. “They’ll ask you about your sister though, that’s a guarantee given that you volunteered. And I’d say that for that question, you should show at least a little bit of vulnerability. Not too much to discount the cocky angle, but enough that the audience can sympathize and recognize you as that same girl who’s only goal was to save her sister.” I grudgingly agree.

“What’s Caitlyn’s angle?”, I ask. “And Oliver?”, I quickly add to avoid suspicion.

“I don’t know Caitlyn’s, I haven’t gotten a chance to fully catch up with the others on everything that happened yesterday. Grayson is the one who worked with her for interview prepping. Oliver is doing the humble approach though.” I nod, I guess I’ll find out tomorrow along with everyone else about Caitlyn.

I meet with Elora last, my alpha stylist. So far, she’s undoubtedly my favorite Capitol citizen. The fact that she looked so normal when we first met, definitely helped for a first impression. Next to her, I’m the one who looks like I'm from the Capitol with my pink hair and tattoos. She really won me over with everything that happened after though. I remember she was explaining what my costume for the opening ceremonies was going to be, when my attention was taken by the food given to us for lunch. It was an extraordinary amount that the servants had produced by just the press of a button. I had been staring at disbelief at the amount, still not used to it. Wondering what these people did all day besides modifying their bodies and waiting around for a new shipment of tributes to roll in and die for entertainment. What must it be like to live in a world where food arrives at the press of a button?

“How despicable we must seem to you”, Elora had said. I guess my thoughts must have shown on my face. Her awareness had startled me, everyone else I’ve met from the Capitol seemed to be very much ignorant. She treated me well too, not like I was a dumb or a slob, which was refreshing as I’d been dealing with my prep team before that. She told me how she had volunteered to come with Mel, once she found out the omega stylist was making a return. She said she specifically asked to style me because I volunteered for my sister. Turns out she has a younger sibling too and my sacrifice had moved her. With all that, I couldn’t help but cautiously like her. Until now, I haven’t been disappointed. I hope that lasts.

She greets me with a hug before telling me that today is mostly about making sure everything fits well, making sure all the measurements are okay. Turns out I’ll be wearing a suit, which is a pleasant surprise. Though the suit I put it on is apparently not the final version of my outfit, rather just a model that is fairly similar in style.

“I made the assessment that you would prefer this to a dress”, the stylist says.

“You thought right”, I say.

“Does it all fit ok? Nothing’s too tight?”

“No, it all fits perfect”

“Great”, she says with satisfaction.

After I'm done trying everything on, we still have two and a half hours in our session. We just chat for the remaining time. She tells me about how she met Mel. Mel, an already established name in the stylist industry by then, even though she’d only been around for two years, had taken a chance on her when she was just a rookie stylist. They went on to have a huge amount of success together.

“I owe her everything, so when she told me she was going to stop being a stylist, I followed her to Piltover. I always wanted to travel, and after working with her for years I knew no one else would measure up anyway.” I hear longing in her voice, which makes me think that maybe Elora has a crush on Mel. I don’t comment on my observation though, it isn’t any of my business. “It’s by living in Piltover, that my eyes were really opened about all the injustices that the Capitol brings onto the districts. It was tough to accept the reality that I was a part of that problem, but I’m also really glad that I’m not ignorant to it anymore”, the stylist continues.

“I’m glad too, don’t think I would’ve liked you otherwise” I jokingly say, though it has some truth in it. Elora just smiles in response.

The next morning I’m bombarded by my prep team. I have to mentally prepare myself to deal with them. My prep team, Ambrose, Phoebe and Asher are by far the most annoying people I’ve met in the Capitol. I can’t stand them. I just about controlled myself last time, to not curse them out as they were working on me for the opening ceremonies. The only thing that held me back was the agreement I had with the mentors to behave myself. This time though, knowing what to expect, I can tolerate their ignorance a lot easier.

The team works on me till late afternoon. Once they’re done, Elora comes in with my finished suit. It’s red at first glance, before I realize the material of the suit changes colors with different angles. It goes from a shade of reddish-orange, to red to a darker shade red; somehow emulating how flames change colors. I must admit, it looks pretty cool. Once I have the whole thing on, Elora guides me to the mirror to take in my finished look.

I’m blown away by what I see. My hair is gelled back, like I used to have it when I was younger, though much more styled than I ever managed myself. It has an almost glow to it, looking very shiny. The black undershirt, along with the red jacket and pants fit on my body perfectly. Not too loose, not too tight. I also have elegant black dress shoes on. My eyelids have been painted with a shade of black eyeshadow, making my eyes pop. My ear piercings have been replaced with black ones in the shape of flames, the one in my nose replaced with a simple black one. There are also flame designs on my palms, shades of yellow, orange and red, that perfectly match the illusion the suit is selling. I look good, really good.

A part of me had been afraid they would somehow mess this up, that my faith in them would be misplaced. But it hasn’t been, somehow, they’ve gone above and beyond. Prepared an outfit and look that I liked and felt comfortable with, while still adding a capitol touch to it. I turn to Elora and see she has a smug look on her face. The prep team behind her are looking at me in anticipation of my reaction.

I smile, a big smile, one that’s usually only reserved for my family. The prep team screams in excitement, before I can even say anything. Knowing from my smile, that has never been directed to them before, that they did a wonderful job. My attitude towards them now is certainly different than our previous meeting. I hadn’t been rude previously, but I also hadn’t gone out of my way to be nice to them, going the indifferent route. And I guess even as oblivious as they were, they picked up on it.

“Safe to say you love it?” Elora speaks before I can open my mouth to express my gratitude.

“It’s amazing”, is all I can say, still a little stunned. “Thank you, all of you”.

“Aww your welcome dear!”, says Asher. A skinny, medium height beta with black hair full of what seems to be colorful glitter, along with bright pink lipstick and eyeshadow.

“Yes, it was our pleasure”, beams Phoebe as Ambrose nods eagerly in agreement.

Elora dismisses the team after that. “So, all ready for the interview then?”

“I think so, I believe the angle we’re using is good. I’m just not sure if I can pretend enough at the interview to hide my disdain for this whole thing”

“Hmm, maybe pretend you’re addressing a friend. Like me perhaps?” That’s what Everett said, but until now I hadn’t been able to picture anyone in the Capitol that I would willingly open myself up to. But with Elora, I finally have a face that I can picture as I’m answering the questions.

“Yes, that works”, I say.

Too soon, it’s time to go. The interviews take place on a stage constructed in front of the Training Center. Once I leave this room, it will only be minutes before I’m in front of the crowd, the cameras, all of Runeterra. Usually, I’m not a shy or nervous person. But as Elora turns the doorknob, I stop her hand, completely overcome with stage fright. The thought of being that exposed, of being judged for all to see is nerve-wracking.

Seeing the nervous look on my face she reassures me. “Remember they already love you; they can’t stop talking about you. No one can help but admire your spirit”, she says gently.

My spirit, that’s a new thought. It suggests I'm a fighter. I like it.

I nod, taking a deep breath. “Okay, I’m ready”.

We meet up with the rest of the Piltover crew at the elevator. I’m stunned for the second time today when I see Caitlyn. She has a dark red dress on, that is covered in reflecteve precious gems. Red and yellow and white with bits of blue that accent the tips of the flames design. They give the impression that she’s engulfed in tongues of fire. She has dark red eyeshadow and lipstick that match her dress, along with lashes that throw off bits of light when she blinks. Her hair is loose with curls. When she raises her hand to brush some of it away, I see her nails are painted with flame designs. She looks gorgeous, absolutely gorgeous. For a moment, I’m afraid I won’t be able to look away. Luckily, I’m snapped out of it before anyone can notice my gawking by a member of Oliver’s prep team, that’s scolding him to not touch and ruin his hair.

I take him in. He’s wearing a suit too, though his is black with a white undershirt. His suit has flame accents and his hair has been turned into flame colors for the occasion. I’m relieved to see that while we clearly all match with the fire theme, we aren’t dressed identically.

Taken in the rest of the team, I see everyone is fancied up for the occasion. Mel looks beautiful in a white and gold dress, matching Elora’s fully gold dress and Damian’s white suit. Clearly, they planned to match too. The mentors and Everett all look good in their outfits too. They all take turns complimenting us and the stylists.

When the elevator opens, the other tributes are being lined up to take the stage. All twenty-seven of us will sit in a big arc throughout the interviews. I’ll be third to last, since alphas precede the betas and omegas from each district.

Me, Caitlyn and Oliver walk in a single-file to our seats. As I’m sitting down, I catch Caitlyn’s eyes. I can’t help but give her an encouraging smile, as I see that she’s a bit nervous just like me. She gives me a smile back.

I take a deep breath, trying to calm my heart rate as I assimilate the whole production they set up. Although evening is falling, the City Circle is very bright. An elevated seating unit has been set up for prestigious guests, with the stylists commanding the front row. The cameras will turn to them when the crowd is reacting to their handiwork. A large balcony off a building to the right, has been reserved for the gamemakers. Television crews have claimed most of the other balconies. The City Circle itself along with the avenues that feed into it is packed with people, all standing. At homes and community halls around all of Runeterra, every television set will be turned on, every citizen tuned in.

Dominic Flicker, the beta who has hosted the interviews for more than thirty years, bounces onto the stage. It’s a little scary looking at him, as his appearance has been virtually unchanged during all of that time. Same face under a coating of pure white makeup, same hairstyle that is dyed a different color for each Hunger Games, same ceremonial suit. They do surgery in the Capitol to get that result, to stay appearing young and skinny. I didn’t get it. In the undercity, looking old is seen as something of an achievement. It means you aren’t scraping by like the majority. Here though, wrinkles weren’t desirable, a round belly not a sign of success.

This year his hair is lime green, his lips coated the same color. He tells a few jokes to the audience to warm them up before calling the first tribute up. It’s the alpha tribute from Noxus who’s first, he’s dressed in a black and gold attire.

Each interview only lasts three minutes. After the minutes are up, a buzzer goes off and the next tribute is up. I will say, Dominic tries his best to make the tributes shine. He’s friendly, trying his best to put the nervous tributes at ease and laughing at lame jokes. He can also turn a weak response into a memorable one by the way he reacts.

I sit with the right posture, like Everett showed me. Though I can’t help but rebel a little and sit with my legs more open then is considered appropiate, not willing to submit fully to the Capitol way. The districts go by quickly, everyone seems to be playing up some angle. The alpha from Noxus is a ruthless killing machine. The omega girl from Ionia sly and elusive, the beta boy with a crippled foot from Targon very quiet. I pay special attention when Roe, the little omega from Demacia is up. She is dressed in a delicate looking gown with wings, a hush falls over the crowd.

Dominic is very sweet with her, complimenting her seven, an excellent score for a twelve-year-old. When he asks her greatest strength, she doesn’t hesitate and answers in a tremulous voice. “I’m very hard to catch. And if they can’t catch me, they can’t kill me. So don’t count me out.”

“I wouldn’t in a milliion years”, says Dominc encouragingly.

The beta tribute from Demacia is next, other than the alpha from Noxus, hes the biggest tribute here. He has dark skin and is about six and a half feet tall. I noticed in training, that he rejected the careers when they invited him to join their crowd. I can’t lie, I respect him for that. Joining the careers would give anyone a lot of protection, it was a sure way to survive the initial bloodbath at the start of the Games. At least at first, of course then you had to worry about them turning on you. He’s kept to himself after rejecting them, speaking to no one. Even so, he scored a ten, it’s not hard to imagine how.

He ignores Dominic’s attempt at banter and answers every question with a yes or no, sometimes even remaining silent. He can easily get away with it though, given his size. I bet half the sponsors are considering him.

And then, they’re calling my name. I take a deep breath, gathering my composure as I stand to walk to center stage, putting a smirk on my face to fully get into my cocky persona.

I had learned from a very young age, that how you present yourself in a fight matters. It’s a method I used a lot when Vander first started teaching me how to fight. It took me a while to get really good, so in the meantime I put up a front to anyone who would mess with me. Acting like I was better than I actually was at the time. I quickly found out it worked wonders. It went a long way in intimidating my opponents, a lot of them doubting  themselves because I seemed so confident. Eventually it wasn’t an act anymore, as my fighting skills matched the way I projected myself. That’s how I got my reputation in the Lanes, that’s how everyone knew not to mess with me and my siblings. Vander having adopted us played a part too of course, having earned the respect of everyone in the Lanes.

Even though this interview isn’t a fight, I use that same method now. Putting up a confident front even though I don’t feel it. I shake Dominic’s hand before taking a seat.

“So, Vi, the Capitol must be quite a change from Piltover. What’s impressed you most since you arrived here?”, asks Dominic.

“Well if I’m being honest it’s the food, specifically the steak. Just talking about it right now is making me crave it”

“The one with the chimichurri sauce?”, he asks. I nod, even though I have no idea if he’s referring to the same dish I am. “Oh, that dish is a guilty pleasure of mine, I eat it way too much.” He turns sideways to the audience in horror, hand on his stomach, “It doesn’t show, does it?” The audience shouts reassurances at him and applaud.

“Oh don’t worry Dominic you look great, almost as great as me”, I say with what I hope is a charming smile. The audience hoots and hollers at my comment.

He laughs. “You do look great, your stylists have certainly impressed so far. I have to tell you, when you came out at the opening ceremonies my heart actually stopped. What did you think of that costume?”

“You mean after I got over my fear of being burned alive?” A big laugh comes from the audience at that, giving me more confidence.

He nods eagerly. “Yes, start then.”

“I thought the stylists and prep teams did an amazing job, I’m very grateful they are part of the Piltover crew”, I say, actually meaning it.

“I bet. So, how about that training score. E-le-ven. Give us a hint, what happened in there”

I smirk. “Oh I just showed them a glimpse of what you can expect from me in the arena”

“You’re killing us. Give us details”, says Dominic as if in actual pain.

“Well I don’t think I’m supposed to talk about it right?”, I ask adressing the balcony. The cameras pan to the Gamemakers who chuckle and nod, agreeing with me.

I turn back to Dominic, shrugging with an apologetic look. “Sorry! But you’ll see soon enough. It’ll be worth the wait, I promise.” For good measure, I turn and wink at the audience who scream at me in response. That may have been overdoing it, but at the moment I can’t bring myself to regret it. I’m pretty sure I gained a good amount of sponsors with that line alone.

He clutches at his heart with his hand in faux pain before talking again. “Alright, alright, I concede. Rules are rules after all.” His mood changes to a quieter one now, and I know immediately that he’s about to bring up my little sister, the thing I’ve been dreading the most. “Let’s go back then, to the moment they called your sister’s name at the reaping and you volunteered. Can you tell us about her?”

No, I don’t want to. I don’t want to at all. I want to keep her as far away from these vultures as I can. But I know I have to if I want a chance to get back to her. I picture I’m talking to Elora as I answer. “Her name is Powder, she’s just twelve and I love her more than anything”, I say with a soft voice, my cocky persona all but gone now. You can hear a pin drop in the City Circle now.

“What did she say to you? After the reaping?” I swallow hard, trying to contain the anger that’s rising quickly in me, to not let it show. My protective instincts are rearing up, telling me to not give these people any information about Powder. They don’t deserve it. I try to picture Elora again, but it’s already not working as well as before.

“She asked me to try really hard to win”, I get out. The audience is hanging of my every word.

“And what did you say?”, prompts the beta host gently.

I’m pretty rigid at this point, my hands clutching at my thighs to not clench into fists. That’s not proper ettiquette according to Everett, it shows aggressive intent apparently. When I speak, my voice is an octave lower. “I swore I would.”

I catch a glimpse at the screens around, seeing a very fierce look on my face. Hopefully they interpret it as determination to get back to my sister and not what it actually is, anger at even daring to ask about her.

“I bet you did”, says Dominic. The buzzer goes off right after, much to my relief. “Sorry, we’re out of time. Best of luck. Vi Lane, alpha tribute of Piltover!” I force my face into a smile, giving a wave to the audience as I make my way back to my seat. The applause continues long after I’m seated. I look to Elora, looking for approval that that final segment hadn’t messed up everything for me. She gives me a subtle thumbs up in response, which allows me to relax a little bit.

Oliver is next, he does pretty well. Talking a little about his family back home consisting of him, his brother and his father. He says how his mother died of illness a few years ago, and that since then, all he’s wanted was to make her proud wherever she is. He hopes that he can do that by winning the Games. His interview ends with him saying how he’s grateful to the Capitol citizens for their support so far and that he hopes he can pay that back in the Games. The audience eats it up. It’s sucking up a little too much for my taste, but I can’t judge him too much. This angle is probably his best chance for survival. He doesn’t have much else going for him. Besides, I had been sucking up too. Not in the same way of course, but the motive is the same. To make them like you, sympathize with you.

Then it’s Caitlyn’s turn. Just like with Roe, I pay special attention as she takes center stage, though for completely different reasons. I’m curious to see which angle she’ll be going for. It's clear pretty early that she’s going for likable.

Dominic starts out with complimenting her outfit, saying that she looks beautiful and how he’s so happy to be seeing one of Mel’s original designs again on this stage. The cameras pan to Mel who gives a grateful smile at the applause, waving.

“I know, I can’t believe I’m wearing one of her designs either. Isn’t it just beautiful?”, she says twirling, showing off the dress. The effect on the audience is immediate as they all ooh and ah as she spins. The effect of the dress seemingly engulfing her in flames is mesmerizing.

“Oh, do that again!”, says Dominic. She does, much to the pleasure of the crowd as they cheer, before sitting down with a smile.

“So Caitlyn, what would you say has been your favorite thing about the Capitol so far?”

“The showers”, she says. “They’re amazing, at one point I spent about an hour in there just testing out all the buttons, I looked like a prune when I came out.”

Dominic laughs at that along with the crowd, adding his own anecdote about how he’d been a little tipsy once in the shower and hit the wrong buttons that resulted in him smelling like three different things at once. I don’t get the big deal, but by the way the crowd is responding, smelling like more than one specific thing is considered a big no no.

“I can relate to that. I’ve had a few mishaps myself, I’d rather not talk about them though”, Caitlyn says with a laugh.

“Ok if you insist, I’ll respect your wishes”, the beta host relents. “You had a very high score, is there anything you'd like to say about what you showed the Gamemakers?”

“Just that it’s something I’m very skilled in, it’s one of the things I take the most pride in”, she says. I bet she does, and after that ten I couldn’t blame her. She has every right to be proud. I certainly hadn’t been expecting such a high score after how she told the story of her session with the Gamemakers at dinner.

“Now you’ve got me more curious than ever, I must admit. I can’t wait to see you in action soon then”, Dominic says. “One last thing, you’re a member of a very respected family in Piltover. How was it growing up in your family?”, Dominic starts.

“Oh I had a happy childhood, my parents have always provided very well for me. I miss them very much”, she says graciously.

“I have no doubt. And is there a significant other back home that you might miss too?” That stops me short, having not considered that at all. It could be possible, though I hadn’t pegged her as that type of person, the type to cheat. Even if she does think she’s dying soon, I would’ve thought she was the type to at least tell me that before sleeping with me.

Caitlyn hesitates before giving an unconvincing shake of her head, which doesn’t help my doubts about her person.

“A beautiful omega like you. There must be someone special. Come on, what’s their name?”

She sighs. “Well there’s this one girl, an alpha. I’ve had a crush on her ever since I can remember, but I’m pretty sure she’s never noticed me until recently with the reaping.” Sounds of sympathy come from the crowd, unrequited love they can relate too. I relax when I realize she doesn’t have a girlfriend. I’ll admit, it does bother me that she’s thinking about someone else while I have been trying my best to get her out my mind. My pride is a little hurt.

“Does she have someone else?”

“I don’t know, but a lot of people like her”

“Alright, here’s what you do. You win, you go home. She can’t turn you down then, eh?”, Dominic says encouragingly.

“Well I don’t think winning would help in my case...”

“Why ever not?”, the beta exclaims, he sounds mystified. The crowd equally so.

Caitlyn blushes at that. “Because... because she came here with me.”

Chapter Text

For the third time today I’m stunned as the cameras hold on to Caitlyn’s downcast eyes. The implication of what Caitlyn just said sinking in quickly, both for me and the audience. And then suddenly, I see myself on screen too. My face, splattered on all the screens. My mouth half-open, with surprise written all over my face. Realizing my emotions are exposed for all to see, I put my head down and press my lips together to conceal them

The crowd in the meantime has fully grasped the meaning of what the omega said and are freaking out, I can hear some agonized sounds from those who particularly feel for Caitlyn. But I don’t dare to look up, even at that.

“Oh that is bad luck”, says Dominic once he manages to calm down the crowd a little, there’s a real edge of pain in his voice. The crowd murmurs in agreement at this.

“Yes. It’s not particularly good, is it?”, Caitlyn agrees.

“Well, I don’t think any of us can blame you. It would be hard to not fall for that young alpha. She didn’t know?”

I flick my eyes up. To my disappointment, I’m still being shown on the screens. I’ve tried my hardest to contain it, but you can see the slight blush on my face as a result of the conversation they’re having. If there weren’t a dozen cameras zoomed in onto my every movement and expression, it probably would’ve gone unnoticed. But now it’s amplified for all to see. I hate it. Out of the corner of my eye I see Caitlyn shake her head. “No, not until now”

“Wouldn’t you love to pull her back out here and get a response?” Dominic asks the audience who all scream their agreement. “Sadly I can’t do that, as Vi has already had her time. So, best of luck to you, Caitlyn Kiramman, and I think I speak for all of Runeterra when I say our hearts go with yours”

The roar of the crowd is deafening, she has absolutely stolen the show from all the others before her with her declaration of love. When the audience settles down, Caitlyn says a “thank you” before returning to her seat. I deliberatly avoid looking at her, as we all stand for the Capitol anthem. I have to fully raise my head for the required respect as the Capitol anthem plays. I see that all the screens are dominated with shots of me and Caitlyn, seperated by a few feet that can never be breached in the viewer’s heads.

I use this time to try and rationalize what just happened. She likes me?! Sure, I knew she found me attractive. And she had liked me enough to have sex with me. But having genuine romantic interest in me, for years apparently, that’s what's catching me off guard. That means that she’s feeling the same way I am, that she can’t stop thinking about me either. Probably even stronger feelings, if she's really liked me for years. For a moment, I’m happy, before reality sinks in. Because she announced it to the public, and the only reason she would do that is to use it as a ploy, a strategy. Which means that she’s using me, using my name, to gain sympathy and sponsors for herself. The fleeting happy feelings I had are quickly replaced with anger at that thought.

All this goes through my head as all the tributes gather in the Training Center lobby. The crowd slows down our entourages, meaning that it’s just us tributes in the elevators. I make sure to avoid getting into the same elevator as Caitlyn. No one speaks. My elevator stops to deposit four tributes before I am all alone on the ninth floor. Caitlyn has only just stepped out of her elevator on the opposite side of mine, when I confront her.

“What the fuck was that?!”, I hiss at her as I quickly close the distance between us.

“I-I can explain. I was trying to help”

“Help how exactly?”

Before she can answer, the elevator opens again. This time with our whole crew there, sans the prep teams. Oliver is with them too. I’m not sure how he ended up with them, as all tributes were supposed to be the first ones to get to their floors.

“What’s going on?”, asks Everett seeing our tense faces.

At their appearance I put some space between me and the omega. “I was just asking Caitlyn here what she was playing at with that stunt she pulled at the interviews”

“It was my idea”, says Mel. “You see, I had been hearing from my old contacts around here in the Capitol. Some are very influential people connected to the Games. It appears that everybody was really intrigued about why you two have been spending so much time together all these days. And intrigue equals sponsors. So I devised this plan to really fully win the sponsors and the Capitol audience over. Now you’re all they’re talking about, the star-crossed lovers of  Piltover!”. I don’t particularly like Mel. It's not because of anything she's done to me specifically. It's the fact that she’s a councilor, and on principle I hate all of the Piltover councilors. But I’ll admit, she’s a very persuasive woman. When she explains it like that, it all makes absolute sense. I’m not ready to let go of my anger just yet though.

“And why wasn’t I included in this little plan?”

“Weren’t you just telling Sevika that you don’t know if you’re a good actor? We figured that an authentic reaction from you would be our best bet, this way it would be read as real”

I’m torn between thinking I’ve been used and thinking I’ve been given an edge. I think about how strongly the audience reacted to Caitlyn’s confession. Star-crossed lovers. Mel is right, they eat that shit up in the Capitol. Suddenly I’m worried about my reaction.

“Was my reaction good?”

“Oh yeah, the way you avoided the cameras, the faint blush, it was golden. Made us and the audience think you could be feeling the same way”, Elora chimes in.

“Right”, I say trying to hide my embarrassment. They don’t really know the whole story after all.

“Why would you devise a plan for them while leaving me out? This plan only helps them out, it doesn’t do anything for me” Oliver bursts out, sounding angry. From the look on his face, he's been holding that in for a long while.

It’s true though. With this plan, me and Caitlyn have completely overshadowed Oliver.

“Well you chose to not associate with them during training Oliver, to not be seen as part of the team. So we couldn’t sell you as that, it would've looked suspicious as you were barely seen with them in public. Therefore, a different approach had to be taken with you. I’m sorry it didn’t work out as well as you wanted, but you still did a great job in your interview.” Grayson says trying to calm him down.

“It’s still not fair”, Oliver growls.

“This whole situation’s not fair, but you just got to make the most of it with what you have going for you. And that’s what we did with you and them.” This time it’s Sevika who chimes in. 

Elias puts an arm around Oliver, “Come on, let’s go eat”

We all follow them to the table and take our places, eating a delicious meal. It looks like the servants watched the interviews too, because I’m served with the exact dish I spoke about in the interview. It’s a surprisingly kind gesture. I can feel their eyes on me as I eat, looking for approval. So I exaggerate my enjoyment as I eat. Not that I have to exaggerate that much, it still tastes as good as the first time I ate it.

After dinner, we watch the replay of the interviews. Watching it back, I’m pretty pleased with how I come across. But it’s Caitlyn, who completely steals the show with her confession.

When the anthem finishes the screen goes black and the room silent. Tomorrow at dawn, we will be roused and prepared for the arena. The actual games won’t start until ten to accommodate the Capitol citizens who rise late. But me, Caitlyn and Oliver will have to make an early start. There’s no telling how far we will have to travel to get to the arena.

I know the mentors and Everett will not be going with us. They’ll be at the Games Headquarters, hopefully madly signing up our sponsors and working out a strategy on how to deliver our gifts to us. Our stylists will be the ones who travel with us to the spot where we will be launched into the arena. So, the final goodbyes will be said here.

Everett is the first to do so, standing in front of the three of us with actual tears in his eyes. He thanks us for being the best tributes he’s ever had, saying that it’s been a privilege. And then because it’s Everett, and because he’s required to say something awful by law, he adds “I might actually get promoted to a better district for my amazing work with you guys!” I’m guessing he means the career districts. He gives each of us a hug and hurries out after.

Out of the corner my eye I see Caitlyn and Grayson hugging, while Elias has an arm around Oliver again, telling him something. I’m left with Sevika, who crosses her arms as she looks at me.

“Any final advice?” I ask breaking the silence.

“When the gong sounds, get the hell out of there. I know that you’re capable but I’d rather you avoid the bloodbath at the Cornucopia, it’s not worth the risk. Just clear out and put as much distance between you and the others, and find a source of water. Got it?”

I nod. “And after?”

“Stay alive, survive. I know you know how to do that” I nod, a sense of camraderie going through me at her words. I have survived until now. Survived my parents’ death, survived the weeks alone after, survived enforcers, survived the undercity. I know Sevika has a similar story with her own obstacles she overcame, Elias probably as well. All of us undercity folk have to survive to a certain degree to live there. In the undercity, you have to be vigilant at all times when in public. Never knowing if someone was going to try to steal from you by picking your pockets for example. The only time I fully relax, is when I’m in my room at the Last Drop. I have never thought of that as an advantage before, but now that I think about it, it will absolutely serve me in the Games.

I’m given a good luck from Elias, but it’s Grayson’s farewell that really surprises me.

“Good luck, if you’re anything like Vander, I know you’ll be a force to be reckoned with in that arena”

“You know Vander?” I ask startled.

“Oh yeah, he’s a good man. We go way back”

“Oh, okay” is all I can think to say of that. Vander has never mentioned her as anything other than one of our victors. And I’ve definitely never seen them together, with Grayson rarely coming to the undercity.

That’s the end of it then, with me, Caitlyn and Oliver all agreeing without really speaking it out loud, that we’ll exchange our parting words tomorrow.

I take shower, scrubbing off all the make up and paint from my body. I wonder if Powder liked them, the designs were pretty cool.

I climb into bed. It takes me about five seconds to realize I’ll never fall asleep. I try anyway though, knowing I’ll need to be well rested for the Games tomorrow. Every time I give in to fatigue in the Games will be a moment that I am vulnerable, an invitation to death.

My valiant effort to sleep is no good. Hours pass like this. I just can’t turn my mind off. What will happen tomorrow? I can’t stop thinking about what the arena will be like. A desert? Swamp? Wasteland? What will the climate be like? What traps have the Gamemakers conjured up and hidden in the arena to liven up the slower moments? And then there’s my fellow tributes…

I get out of bed feeling restless. I end up pacing, heart beating too fast, breaths coming out short. My room, more than ever, feels like a prison cell. Usually, I would work out when I feel like this, trying to exhaust myself until I fall asleep. But that’s not a good idea right now, given that I need to be in the best possible shape tomorrow. So I figure getting some fresh air is the next best solution. I put on a shirt over my sleeping shorts, before exiting my room. I end up at the balcony again, gripping the railing as I try to regulate my heart, gulping down the fresh air. I’m somewhat succesful, my heart regulates to decent level. Once I can focus again I realize that there’s quite a commotion happening on the streets of the Capitol, with music and dancing and car horns. Celebrating that the Games will be starting tomorrow, I bet. I scoff, they’re literally celebrating our demise.

I tense as I hear footsteps behind me. The lack of scent clues me in to it being Caitlyn or Oliver. Sure enough, I turn around to find Caitlyn.

“Couldn’t sleep either?” she asks, standing next to me on the railing.

I nod, “Couldn’t turn my mind off.”

“Same here, I just can’t stop thinking of all the possible things we could face. But the thing that keeps me up the most.." She hesitates before finishing her thought. "Is the fear that if I die, I won’t die as myself”

“What do you mean, like you won’t kill anyone?”

“No. I’m sure I’ll kill just like everyone else when the time comes, I won’t go down without a fight. I just don’t want them to turn me into some kind of monster, don’t want them to change me”

Her words remind me of what Vander said to me. That I shouldn’t let them break me, that I should keep my good heart. This time though, I voice my doubts about that. “That’s easier said then done though”

“Perhaps, but I’ll try my hardest anyways” she says with a grim look.

I think about the past Games. There were some kids who looked sane enough during the interviews, but turned into raging beasts when faced with life and death. Then you had the really extreme ones, the ones who would eat someone’s heart after killing them. There was a guy like that a few years ago, his name was Titus, an alpha from Targon. He went completely savage. The Gamemakers had to have him stunned with electric guns to collect the bodies of the tributes he killed before he ate them. There are no rules in the arena, but cannibalism doesn’t play well with the Capitol audience, so they tried to head it off. There’s speculation that the avalanche that eventually took Titus out was specifically engineered to make sure the victor for that year was not a lunatic.

There’s a comfortable silence before I ask about what’s been bugging me ever since the interview. Having had some more time to think about it, thinking about all my interactions with Caitlyn until now. I couldn’t help but think, that while her confession of being in love with me was a genuine strategy to help us out, there was also some truth to it. It's the way I’d catch her staring at me sometimes. Not just here in the Capitol, I’d caught her back at home too when I went to pick Powder up at the academy. How she kissed my cheek at the opening ceremonies. The way she acted after we had sex, like she didn’t want to leave. I had brushed it off before, thinking that maybe I was imagining things. But now, with what she said, the context clues fit a little too well for me to ignore.

“What you said in that interview, was it really all thought up by Mel? I mean it’s a big leap to take. From presenting as a team to being in love. I would understand it more if they knew we had sex, but they don’t know that”

“Um well actually, Mel knows that”

“You told her!?” I say shocked. I guess we hadn’t necessarily agreed to keep it a secret, but I figured it was implied to do so.

“Not so much told her, more like she saw that I had a hickey when I was trying on my outfit for the interview and came to the conclusion herself. That’s what gave her the idea to do the star-crossed lovers bit really. The whole thing about getting the idea from her contacts was just to cover for me, for us”

I palm the back of my neck at that. “Right, that’s my bad”

“It’s okay, I wasn’t complaining”

“Yeah you definitely weren’t complaining. If I recall correctly, you were doing something else”, I say smirking

She rolls her eyes. “What did I say about being smug? And don’t pretend you didn’t enjoy it just as much”

“Oh, I’ve never even considered pretending, it was great”

It’s her turn to smirk, raising an eyebrow. “Is that so?”

I nod unashamedly, grinning at her. She bites her lip with a smile at my response, shaking her head. I follow the motion with my eyes, before they flicker back up to meet the omega’s eyes again. A movement she notices. There it is, that tension between us. The tension I’ve tried to steer clear from by not being alone with her. I’m pretty sure she feels it too by the way she’s looking at me. Which reminds me of why I started this conversation in the first place. It doesn’t escape me how she successfully deflected my attention with her story about Mel. But I won’t be deterred so easily.

“So, it was fully Mel’s idea? You didn’t have a say at all?” I press, getting back on topic. I can tell she picks up on what I’m really asking. I see her take a deep breath before fully turning her whole body to me. My heart, that had finally returned back to its normal pace, speeds up again in anticipation of what she's going to say.

“She certainly helped. But if I’m being really honest… I had the biggest say.” That confirms it then, she does have feelings for me. She hasn’t outright said it, but she doesn’t need to. I can tell by the vulnerable look in her eyes.

“Oh” I say dumbly. Her hopeful expression crumples into one of dissapointment as she goes to turn away from me. Knowing I screwed up, I stop her before she can fully turn away from me. Wrapping one of my arms around her waist and putting the other on her cheek, pulling her close to me. I hear her gasp at our sudden closeness.

“Look, I can’t say that I don’t feel anything for you. If this was under any other circumstances…” I struggle to get words out. “I just.. I can’t. I just can’t. Not won’t, can’t.” I say, hoping that she’ll get what I’m trying to say. That my only focus can be on winning, on surviving. That her and I can never be more that what we were in my bedroom two days ago, no matter how much I wish things were different.

Her face softens at my words. She puts her hand on mine that’s on her cheek, closing her eyes as she nuzzles into it. “I know, I understand.”

My hand goes from her cheek to the back of her neck as I pull her head to mine, leaning my forehead on hers as I close my eyes, breathing her in. Holding her close for the last time. I feel her hands slipping around my waist, one of them slipping underneath my shirt as she rubs her thumb back on forth on my spine. It feels really good, so good that I hold on to her longer than I should. As I start to pull away from her, she stops me.

“Wait, can I have one last kiss?”

I don’t answer with words, instead I lean in and kiss her. Touching those lips that mine have been craving since I last stopped kissing them. The kiss is different than any we’ve shared before. It’s a soft, slow kiss, that’s more about savouring each other than anything else. When I reluctanly pull away, opening my eyes, she still has hers closed. I see tears in her eyes when she finally opens them. I can’t help but lift my finger to wipe away a tear that slips out.

“Sorry, I’m being ridiculous”, she says laughing weakly as she wipes at her eyes. "I'm not usually like this"

“Don’t apologize. I think you’re allowed to be emotional given the circumstances” I say hoping to comfort her the best I can.

“Yeah, you’re right. Just, before you go. I want to say that I hope it’s you that wins if I don’t make it”

I take her hand, giving it a kiss. "Same here, cupcake" I give her one last smile before turning to head back to my room.

“Why do you keep calling me that?”, she calls after me.

I turn to her, standing just before the door of the balcony. “Do you want the real answer to that?”

“Yes, of course”

“Well, when I kissed you that first time, you tasted sweet. It took me a little while to realize you tasted like the cupcakes we get here for dessert sometimes, hence the name”

“Oh”, she says with a blush. “They’re my favorite dessert, I had one before I went to see you that day”

I nod, taking one last look at her beautiful face. Then I turn and go back to my room before I’m tempted to stay longer. Star-crossed lovers after all.

I don’t see Caitlyn in the morning. I’m both relieved and disappointed at that. Last night was the best goodbye we could've had, but some part of me was still hoping to catch one last glimpse of her. By the end of the day we could both be dead after all. I do see Oliver though. I wish him a simple good luck, he does the same before he disappears with Damian. Not long after Elora comes to get me. She gives me a simple outfit to wear and guides me to the roof. My final dressing and preparations will be in the catacombs under the arena itself. On the roof it’s still dark, with the first rays of sunlight just starting to peak out. A hovercraft appears out of thin air after a minute of waiting, and a ladder drops down. I place my hands and feet on lower rungs and instantly, it’s like I’m frozen. Some sort of current is glueing me to the ladder while I’m lifted inside.

I expect the ladder to release me once I’m inside the hovercraft, but I’m still stuck. A woman in a white coat approaches me carrying a syringe, which makes me internally panic a little bit as I can’t move even a muscle on my face or body.

The beta speaks once she’s close to me. “This is just a tracker Vi, so the Gamemakers know where you are in the arena. The stiller you are, the more efficiently I can place it”

It’s ironic she’s asking me to be still when I can’t move even if I wanted to, I’m basically a statue. I feel a stab of pain as the tracker is inserted, deep under the skin on the inside of my forearm. Once the tracker’s in place, the ladder releases me, which is a relief.

The woman disappears and Elora is retrieved from the roof. A servant guides us to where our breakfast is laid out. I don’t have much of an appetite, but I eat as much as I can anway. Who knows when I’ll be to eat after this. The ride lasts about half an hour before the windows black out, suggesting that we’re arriving at the arena. The hovercraft lands and Elora and I go back to the ladder. Only this time, the ladder leads into a tube underground, where the catacombs are that lie below the arena.

We follow instructions to the chamber I’m supposed to be in, they call it the Launch Room in the Capitol. Once I enter, I see that everything is brand new. I will be the first and only tribute to use this room. The arenas are historic sites, preserved after the Games. Popular destinations to visit, to vacation. Go for a month, rewatch the Games, tour the catacombs, visit the sites where the deaths took place. You can even take part in reenactments.

I shower and clean my teeth, trying to enjoy it as best as I can under such conditions. Who knows when I'll have access to warm water again. Once I’m done, I see that the clothes that I will be wearing in the arena have arrived. Elora has had no say in this outfit, does not even know what will be in the package. These clothes are the same for every tribute. It turns out to be loose brown pants, a green shirt, a sturdy black belt and a hooded black jacket that falls to my thighs.

“The material of the jacket is designed to reflect body heat, so expect some cool nights” Elora says once she inspects the jacket.

The boots I get are sturdy and black, made of leather. They’re good for running according to Elora. That makes sense, everybody in the Games has to run at one point or the other.

Once I’m finished, Elora hands me Claggor’s goggles. I fasten them to my head. The goggles had been taken once I arrived in the Capitol and given to the review board. It was to make sure that they didn’t have anything that could help me cheat and thus give me an unfair advantage in the arena. Elora tells me that every token got approved except one. It turns out that they confiscated a ring from the female beta tribute from Shurima. Apparently, if you twisted the gemstone on the ring, a poisoned spike popped out. “She claimed she had no knowledge that the ring transformed, and the board couldn’t prove if she did or not. Therefore, she just lost the token”

We sit together on the bed for the rest of the time, just waiting. Elora asks me if I want to talk but I just shake my head no. So, we just in silence as we wait. Terror rises within me the more time that passes, as I come to terms with what's going to happen. I could be dead, just flat out dead in an hour. I don’t know how much time passes before a pleasant voice announces it’s time to prepare for launch.

Elora takes my hand as I stand just before the circular metal plate, that will launch me into the arena. “I'm not allowed to bet, but if I could, my money would be on you. Good luck Vi”

“Thank you” I say sincerely as I step onto the plate. And then, a glass cilinder is lowering around me, breaking our handhold.

I give her one last tremulous smile before the metal plate starts to rise. I’m in darkness for about twenty seconds. I use those seconds to get myself together as much as I can, lifting my chin up and standing as straight as I can. Then I feel open air as my eyes get dazzled by strong sunlight. As my eyes are adjusting I hear the legendary voice of the announcer Claude Temple, as it booms all around me.

“Let the Seventy-fourth Hunger Games Begin!”

Chapter Text

Sixty seconds, that’s how long we have to stay on the metal plates before the the sound of the gong releases us. If you step off before the minute is up, you’ll be blown up by the land mines. Sixty seconds. Sixty seconds to take in the ring of tributes all at an equal distance from the Cornucopia, a giant golden horn shaped like a cone with a curved tail. The mouth of it is at least twenty feet high, spilling over with things that will give the tributes life in the arena. Food, containers of water, weapons, medicine, garments, fire starters. Strewn around the Cornucopia are other supplies, their value decreasing the farther they are from the horn. For instance, only a few steps from my feet lays a three-foot square of some sort of hard material. It could be of some use in downpour, but at the mouth of the of the Cornucopia I can see a tent pack that would protect you from any kind of weather. Having that sort of protection would be immeasurable, that is if I choose to go and fight for it against all the other tributes who also desperately want that.

We’re on a flat, open, stretch of ground. I see Caitlyn about five tributes to my left, Oliver almost opposite to where I’m standing. Behind the tributes across from me, I can see nothing. Which means it’s either a steep downward slope or a cliff. To my right lies a lake, to my left and back it’s all woods. Well that’s definitely not something I’m familiar with. The undercity didn’t have trees, and while I’d seen some topside, they didn’t have a lot either. The most knowledge I have of trees is from what I’ve seen of previous games. Still, I know my best bet on staying alive is to disappear in those woods.

But it’s tempting, so tempting when I see the bounty waiting there for me. And if I don’t get it, someone else will. I’m not really tempted by the weapons, though the knives I see could certainly be of use. I do see a black rifle shining in the sun that is surely meant for Caitlyn. I look back to where she’s standing and see her gaze on the rifle too. I hope she’s not stupid enough to go for it, I would think she’s smarter than that.

I understand the temptation though, as I’m feeling it too. It’s the stuff like medicine and food that's really luring me in though, not the weapons. Those would absolutely help me in these unfamiliar woods. Especially because I know the careers will hoard all the supplies for themselves as soon as they can, they almost always survive the initial bloodbath. They will divide the most life-sustaining supplies between them. I calculate my chances to see if it’s a good idea or not. I’m pretty fast, but not the fastest. Mylo has always beaten me when we raced against each other in the past, though I am faster than both Powder and Claggor. But fast enough to get something valuable and have time to escape from the others? That's doubtful.

I won’t be the only target, but I’m certainly high on the list of a few of them. Especially that alpha from Noxus. He strikes me as that type of alpha who has to be in control, has to be the best, has to show that he’s top dog. And I’d outshone him with my eleven score, I have no doubt he will be after me eventually. I decide to go for one of the supplies a little farther away. I set my sights on a bright orange backpack about halfway to the Cornucopia, positioning my feet to run in that direction. As soon as I hear the gong, I’m off. On the way to the backpack I grab the square of hard material that was infront of me and a loaf of bread that was lying there.

I reach the backpack at the same time as another tribute, who gets his hand on it before me. I punch him without hesitating, right in the liver, knowing that will cause him to drop immediately. Sure enough, he drops to the ground, letting go of the backpack as his body tries to recover from my hit. I immediately bend to grab at it. As my fingers close around the bag, I hear the boy cough and feel him splatter blood on my arms. For a second I’m confused, looking at the blood on my arms, as I didn’t hit him hard enough to be coughing up blood. Then I look up from my arms and see a knife sticking through his throath as he faceplants to the ground. I look around to find the source.

Already tributes have reached the Cornucopia and are spreading out to attack. Yes, the omega tribute from Noxus is about ten yards away from me. She’s running towards me, one hand clutching a dozen or so knives. I’d seen her throw them in training, she never misses, and I’m her next target. Adrenaline shoots through me as sling the backpack over my left shoulder, my right hand holding the bread and plastic, as I sprint at full speed towards the woods. My best bet for her to miss me is by being an unpredictable target. But I’m not sure how to do that in this area. It’s a flat open surface. With nowhere to hide behind except the Cornucopia, nothing to jump onto or jump up off. And zig-zagging while effective against this sort of thing, would slow me down from reaching the woods, and allow others to catch up to me more easily. So instead, I run in a straight line, reflexively hiking up the backpack with my free hand to protect my head as I hear the whistle of her knife heading towards me. I do it just in time, for not a second later a feel the blade lodge into the backpack.

I reach the trees. Quickly glancing behind me, I see that the girl has decided not to pursue me. Likely drawn back to the Cornucopia to make sure she has her pick before all the good stuff is gone. I survey the rest of the tributes, about a dozen or so are hacking away at eachother at the horn. Several lie dead on the ground. Those who have taken flight are disappearing into the woods or void opposite of me. I continue running deeper into the woods. A smile stretching across my face as I do, a knife will definitely be handy.

I slow down to a jog once I feel I’m far enough. I stop for a moment to stuff the plastic and bread in the bag and fasten the knife to my belt, before slinging the bag across both my shoulders and continuing to jog. I cover a fair amount of distance, pausing to check for pursuers every once in awhile. I keep a sharp eye out for a source of water, but have no luck as of yet. The trees begin to evolve the deeper I travel, now a variety of different trees instead of just one. Some very colorful, some with fruit hanging off it. I don’t recognize any though, not the trees or the fruit. The fruit is not like any I’m familiar with from the undercity. They look delicious, but for all I know they could be poisonous. So, I bypass them for now. But it’s good to know that if I’m in serious need of substance, they’re an option as my last resort.

Hours pass, funnily enough I feel pretty good even with my lack of sleep the night before. The days of gorging myself on Capitol food have paid off and my endurance has always been pretty good. As I move I think of my family, who are probably watching me on screen right now. I wonder where they’re watching the Games. If they’re watching from the tv screen stationed in the Last Drop around all the usual regulars or alone, having closed the bar for the day for privacy. I hope they’re at least at ease knowing I’ve survived the intial bloodbath. I know by now I have been on screen on and off. There are a lot of deaths to show the first day of the games, and a tribute trekking through the woods isn’t much to look at. But they’ll show me enough to let them my family know I’m alive, uninjured and on the move.

One of the heaviest days of betting is the first day, when the most casualties come in. But, that can’t compete with what happens as the field shrinks to a handful of tributes.

It’s late afternoon when I start to hear the cannons. Each one represents a dead tribute. The fighting must have finally stopped at the Cornucopia, they never collect the bloodbath bodies until the killers have dispersed. On the opening day, they don’t even fire the cannons until the initial fighting is over because it’s too hard to keep track of the fatalities. I slow down to a walk as I count the cannons. It reaches twelve, twelve dead in all. fifteen left to play. I look at the blood on my arms that the boy from coughed on me, he’s certainly gone. I wonder about Caitlyn, has she lasted through the day? Surely she has, she’s smart enough to do so. Either way, I’ll know in a few hours when they project the images of the dead into the sky for the rest of us to see.

At that thought, I’m overwhelmed at the possibility of Caitlyn already being lost. Her body already collected and being transported back to the Capitol to be cleaned up, redressed, and shipped in a simple wooden box back to Piltover. No longer here. Heading home. I try hard to remember if I saw her once the action started, but the last image I can conjure of her is her standing on the metal plate, analyzing what’s infront of her.

I force myself to focus. There’s no point in panicking and making up worst case scenarios. I’ll find out what her fate was for sure tonight, until then I need to keep my composure. I decide I’ve travelled far enough and slump down against a tree, though not before inspecting there’s nothing suspicious about it. I figure I need to investigate the contents of the bag before it gets dark anyway. I make a note to myself to camouflage it tomorrow if I can as I open it, the orange is so bright it’s basically glow in the dark.

The thing I hope for the most is water, I won’t last long without it, a week tops if I'm lucky. Dehydration is no joke. I take out the square and bread first, before carefully laying out everything else that’s in the backpack. A thin sleeping bag that refelcts body heat, a pair of crackers, a bottle of iodine, a box of wooden matches, a small coil of wire and a half-gallon plastic bottle with a cap for carrying liquid that’s empty. How hard would it have been for them to fill it up with water? I huff in disgust as I assess my all my possessions. The bread along with the food from the bag is enough to keep me going for a few days at least if I ration it. Though I can’t really see the use for the wire or the sunglasses as of now. The iodine will be useful to disinfect water though, something I learned from watching previous Games. If only I could find some.

I become aware of the dryness of my throat. I’ve been moving all day in the hot weather. Yeah, water is an urgent necessity if after only one day I’m already this thirsty. As I refill my bag an awful thought occurs to me. What if the lake at the Cornucopia is the only source of water? It’s certainly something the Gamemakers would do since that’s a guarantee for drawing us into a fight. That’s a full day journey from where I am, a journey that would be a lot harder for me to do with nothing to drink. And the careers will surely be guarding it. I’m about to panic before I remember that this a big show for the Capitol, entertainment. Making the lake the only source of water would mean that everyone would be dead the first few days, either from dehydration or from trying to reach the lake guarded by careers. And that just wouldn’t do, they like to make the Games last longer than that. I just have to find the other sources of water.

As it starts to get darker, I look around for a place to sleep. There’s nothing but trees. I decide to climb one and sleep in it. Having the high ground is always a good idea. No one ever thinks to look up. The amount of times I’ve escaped being caught by enforcers by climbing up has taught me that. Of course I’ve never climbed a tree before, but I figure it can’t be harder than climbing a building. I pick my tree carefully, eventually choosing a tall one with lots of branches and colorful leaves that range from green to orange to red to yellow. That should do a decent job at concealing my body and my hair. Plus the tree looked sturdy enough that it would hold my weight.

It's a little tricky at first as I try to decide where I should put my hands, but once I figure that out it’s easy. Especially when I reach the branches. I pick a thick branch to sleep on, after testing that it will hold my weight without breaking. It’s not the most comfortable, but I settle into my sleeping bag on the branch anyways. My back against the tree trunk and my legs lying along the length of the branch. To make sure I won’t fall off in my sleep, I take off my belt and loop it around the branch and my sleeping bag, tying me to the tree. The sleeping bag is big enough that I can tuck my backpack in it and use it as a pillow. I put on my hood as well, to further conceal my hair. It’s not the most comfortable arrangement, but it’s better than the ground. Right now the careers will be hunting through the night, with an abundance of water, food, weapons, torches and lights that they ammassed by fighting at the Cornucopia.

I snuggle into the sleeping bag, grateful that I have it as the night becomes colder. I’m sure there are others who’s biggest concern right now is staying warm through the night. I’m staring at the stars, wondering if they’re real or manufactered, when the anthem starts playing that precedes the death recap. Through the branches, I can see the seal of the Capitol, which appears to be floating in the sky. I'm actually viewing another screen, an enormous one that's transported by of one of their disappearing hovercrafts. The anthem fades out and the sky goes dark for a moment. At home, we would be watching full coverage of each and every killing. But that's thought to give an unfair advantage to the living tributes. Here in the arena, all we see are the same photographs they showed for our training scores, but instead of scores, they show the district the tribute is from.

I watch tensely as the tributes start to appear. The first to appear is the alpha tribute from Ionia, numerically the third district. That means that all the tributes from Noxus and Freljord made it, as they are the first and second district respectively. No surprise there. The next photo to show up is omega boy tribute from Bilgewater, then all the tributes from Targon, Ixtal and Shurima. I recognize the face of the boy who I fought for the backpack, turns out he’s the beta tribute of the Ixtal district. Last to show up is the alpha tribute from Demacia. I breathe a sigh of relief once I take in that he’s the last one. The Capitol seal is back with a final musical flourish before the sky darkens again.

I’m relieved to find out that Caitlyn made it. Oliver too, I’m even glad that the little omega Roe made it. I can’t help the feeling, even though less alive tributes would be to my benefit. A part of me already dreads the thought of coming up against any of them in the arena. Caitlyn the most. I shove that thought away, trying to focus on this good feeling. Twelve dead but none from Piltover. It’s been a while since all tributes from my district have made it through the first day of the Games. I’m sure that’s cause for celebration back home.

I make a headcount of who’s left as I eat half the crackers. The three of us from Piltover, the six careers. Roe and the giant beta tribute Tyson from Demacia, the omega with long hair from Ionia. The alpha with the eyepatch from Bilgewater. There’s two left, but I can’t recall them. My eyes get heavy as I try. Eventually I give up, making a promise to myself that I’ll figure out the last two tributes alive tomorrow. As I haven’t slept in two days, I fall asleep immediately.

Snap! The sound jolts me awake. For a moment I’m disoriented before I remember where I am. Snap! Snap! Snap! What’s going on? I turn my head to where the sound is coming from. It’s dark so I can’t see much, but then I see a spark as a small fire begins to bloom along with a pair of hands warming themselves over it about a hundred yards from me.

What a stupid thing to do! Starting a fire at night, especially the first night of the Games, is a surefire way of giving away your location to the careers who have absolutely been spending majority of the night hunting for more victims. They are no doubt on their way right now. This person might as well have a death wish. I don’t care if it’s cold, find another way or withstand it!

I lay fuming as I try to figure out my next move. This person has already giving away my general location, so trying to move away would put me at risk of running into anyone who is looking around for them. I’m positive I could take the majority of the remaining tributes one on one, but it’s running into the careers that worries me. They would have weapons and numbers on me if that were to happen. So I wait and hope that the stupidity of this person goes unnoticed.

I can tell it’s close to dawn. I’m beginning to think the person might have gone unnoticed after all, before I hear them. Several pair of feet running towards the direction of the firestarter who has dozed off. They’re on her before she can escape, I can tell it’s a girl now by her screams and pleading before she goes silent. I steadfastly avoid looking in her direction during all of this. Yes, the girl was stupid doing what she did, but that doesn’t mean I want to see the careers make a meal out of her. There’s laughter from the careers as they congratulate each other.

“Thirteen down and fourteen to go”, one of them cries out which is answered with appreciative hoots. As expected the careers have formed an alliance and are hunting in a pack. For a moment I hear them check the girls supplies, by their following comments they didn’t find anything good.

“Better clear out before the body starts stinking” I’m almost positive that’s the alpha tribute from Noxus. There are murmurs of assent before they start walking again, in my direction. I stay as quiet as I can, not moving, hoping they will pass my tree and be gone soon. But they stop in a clearing about ten yards away from me. They have torches and lights, I can see their sillhouettes through the branches.

“Shouldn’t we have heard the cannon by now?”

“I’d say yes, nothing to prevent them of doing it immediately”

“Unless she isn’t dead”

“She is, I stuck her myself”

“Then where’s the cannon?”

“Someone should go back. Make sure the job's done”

“Yes. How about you go pup? Prove you can be trusted”

“I-okay. Yeah I can do it”

Shock registers through my system as I recognize that last voice right away. It’s Oliver! I catch a glimpse of him, lit by a torch, heading back to the firestarter. His face is bruised, but other than that he seems in okay shape.

What is he thinking teaming up with the careers!? Nobody from Piltover would ever think to do such a thing! Career tributes are overly vicious and arrogant. Universally hated by all but those from their own districts, they’re the Capitol’s lapdogs really. I can’t imagine what they’re saying about him back home.

The career tributes are silent until he’s out of earshot. “Why don’t we just kill him now and get it over with?”

“He’s harmless for now. Besides, he’s the best chance we have at finding the other tributes from his district. Especially the alpha, I want to know how she got that eleven” As I suspected, mine and Caitlyn’s high scores has made us targets.

“I bet you the pup knows, he promised us information after all. It’s time to collect it when he gets back”

My blood boils when I hear that. Of course! That’s the only reason the careers would allow someone like Oliver as part of their crew. The sound of Oliver returning silences them.

“Was she dead?”, the Noxus alpha asks, clearly the leader of the pack.

“No.. but she is now” Just as he says this the cannon fires.

“Good. Now, this is about as good of a time to fess up that information you promised us. Start with what their skills are”

“Well, I don’t know what they showed the Gamemakers exactly. But Vi can fight and Caitlyn is a good shot, I don’t know with what though” That’s a lie, at least a partial lie. He knows exactly what we did for the Gamemakers, I wonder why he’s withholding that information.

“And that sappy romance stuff, is it true? Could they be working together?”

“I-I don’t know, they do seem to favor each other. So, it’s possible. I saw them talking alone at the balcony once, it could have been about an alliance”

Also a partial lie, he knows perfectly well that the whole star-crossed lovers thing is a strategy. At least as far he knows. But Caitlyn and I had been at the balcony alone, twice even. Well, we thought we were alone. I wonder if he’s talking about yesterday. Could it be possible that he saw us kiss? If so, he’s withholding that too.

“Hmm, and do you know where to find them”

“I have a hunch of where yeah”

“Good, you can tell us that once we’re back at camp. Let’s go”

The career pack sets off at a run just as dawn is breaking. I remain perfectly still until I cannot hear them anymore. What is Oliver playing at? I puzzle about it. It’s obvious the withholding of information is to make sure the careers still find him useful enough to let him live. But why withhold information about things like our skills? Some sense of loyalty maybe? I quickly dismiss the thought. That doesn’t make sense after how angry he was about being overshadowed by me and Caitlyn. Based on what I know about him, this looks like self preservation more than anything else.

My guess is he went to the careers cause he knew that with them, he’d be the safest he could be for the first few days. He would have access to all their recources like food, water, weapons and medicine. Sticking with them, as they take out all the weaker tributes like firestarter girl, making the odds better for him. It still doesn’t fully explain some of the information he’s withholding, but the rest of it makes sense to me.

He has to know they’ll turn on him soon enough though. Based on how they were talking about him, it wouldn’t take much. I’d have to think then that he has a follow up plan for when that happens. I bet him telling the careers he knows where we are is to buy him some more time to figure out his next move, as I’m positive he doesn’t actually know our locations. Neither me or Caitlyn had discussed that with him after all. He knows that once he doesn’t have information on us as leverage anymore, he won’t be useful to them. That doesn’t make my anger go away, he’s still selling out both me and Caitlyn after all, partial lies or not.

Out of the corner of my eye I see a hovercraft appear right above the dying campfire. A set of huge metal teeth drops down and gently lift firestarter girl up into the hovercraft. Then it vanishes. I get out of my sleeping bag, packing everything up. I listen carefully, and look all around me to see if the coast is clear, before dropping from the tree. I use the dying flames to heat up my bread, enjoying the warm bread as I start walking again in opposite direction of where the careers went. Hopefully it’s in the direction of a water source.

As I hike I become increasingly aware of my need for water, my mouth feeling very dry. With the sun being impossibly bright and hot, I’m sweating more than I would normally walking at this pace. I know I’ll be in trouble if I still can’t find water by tonight. I try on the sunglasses to help against the brightness of the sun that’s giving my dehydrated body a headache as it's not used to it. But they do something funny to my vision so I just stuff them back in the backpack. I spot plenty of bushes and trees with fruit as I walk. I figure, if I really can’t find water by dark, I’ll take my chances and eat them for some liquid.

Thankfully I don’t have to take that risk as I come across a stream of water hours later. I almost fall to my knees from relief when I see it. I quick fill my bottle and drop a iodine pill in it to purify it. I wait the required thirty minutes impatiently before gulping down the water. Then do the same again before filling the bottle one last time and putting it in my backpack. I also take the time to camouflage the backpack with mud so it’s less noticable. I contemplate if I should do that with my hair too before dismissing that thought. I figure just having my hood on like I have been is cover enough, and frankly I don’t want to walk around with muddy hair the whole time.

I take the opportunity to clean myself a little with the water, wiping the blood off me, before picking a tree in the vicinity to sleep on as it’s already getting dark again. I pick the same sort of tree as yesterday, eating another portion of the bread as the anthem starts again. Today only had one death, which is the one I witnessed. It turns out that firestarter girl is the beta tribute from Ionia. Still fourteen of us left then. I belt myself to the branch again and go to sleep.

I’m awakened by noise once more. This time a stampede of feet. I look around in bewilderment for the source of noise. It doesn’t take more than a second for me to realize I’m hearing the sound of animals running. I figure out the reason why pretty quickly. It would be hard to miss the wall of fire descending on me.

Chapter Text

I know as soon as I see that rifle shining in the sun that I have to get my hands on it, one way or another. It’s pivotal to my survival, my best chance of going back home. But I know I can’t rush right into the bloodbath, so I devise another plan.

First order of business is to escape with my life intact the first few hours. I decide to go for the steep, where you can’t see what’s behind it. Not many would go for it. Most of the tributes who intend to flee instead of fight, will go for the woods where they at least know what’s waiting for them. But I figure that’s exactly why I should go for the steep, I’ll most likely be safe from the majority of the tributes. Of course, you never know what else could be waiting there, but I’m willing to take that risk. Additionally, I figure I can run in the direction of where the woods end and the steep area begins. That way, if what’s beyond the steep really is life-threatening, I can easily veer left into the woods without taking a massive detour and putting my life in more danger.

As soon as the gong goes, I’m off. As I run, I see Tyson is the only other tribute heading towards the steep too. He’s running a decent distance from me, more towards the right side of the steep. Unlike me, he clearly has no qualms with heading towards the unknown with full steam. I’m a little behind him since he’s a faster runner. As I get closer to the steep, I see him stop for a moment to survey what’s beyond it before climbing down it. Well, that confirms there’s nothing immediately life-threatening down there at least.

Once I’m almost at the edge, I give myself a moment to really look behind me. I look specifically for Vi, hoping that she made it out safe. As I look, I just about see flash of pink hair disappearing into the woods. Relieved that she’s alive, I turn back to the steep to finally see what’s waiting for me. Turns out beyond the steep there’s a massive wheat field, with wheat that’s more than ten feet tall. I’m pretty sure they weren’t supposed to grow that tall normally. I can’t see if there’s anything beyond the wheat. I can work with this though, this is as good of a place to hide as any.

I calculate that I’ll have to climb down about thirty feet to get to the bottom. It’s tricky at first, I almost fall a couple of times, but I make it down in one piece. All the while keeping a sharp eye out for Tyson, but it seems he has disappeared. I decide to go exploring, to see if there’s anything useful hiding somewhere in all this wheat. Three hours later, I still don’t see anything but the plants. I sigh. It’s a good place to hide, but I’m not convinced it’s a good place to make camp. Plus, the threat of Tyson being in the same area was a problem.

With that in mind, I decide to investigate the edge of the woods, based on the left side of the steep. Once I climb back to the top, I walk around to see if my options for camp are better up here. I speed walk, as I take in the environment. To my relief, I recognize quite a few of the trees and plants. Some I know from back home, but I recognize the majority from pictures from my father’s books. I smile when I recognize the blood red berries hanging from a bush nearby. I’ve never had them before as they aren’t native to Piltover, but I know they’re edible. They used to be my father’s favorite fruit in fact.

It's because of my father that I know all this. He’s originally from Ionia, the district whose primary industry is agriculture. He belongs to a prominent family from Ionia. While not as rich as the Kirammans, his family was wealthy enough to be able to afford traveling between the districts. He came to Piltover when he was ten with his parents. I’ve never met them as they passed away before I was born, but from what I understood they wanted to expand their business in Piltover. That wasn’t as successful as they hoped, but they made do with other things. Mostly investing and sponsoring promising ideas. Even though he was young when they moved to Piltover, my father never forgot his roots. Having spent a decent amount of his childhood in Ionia, he knows what plants are edible, which are poisonous, which you can use for medicine. His use of medicinal plants as a doctor was one of the things that made him so respected in the medical field of Piltover, as that had never been seen before.

There isn’t much communication or trade between districts. Most of the time, what is native to one district is only used in that district and the Capitol. Additionally, the few people who immigrate to other districts like my father’s family, usually don’t share their districts customs with the district they moved too. My father had gone against the grain when he decided to share some of his knowledge with Piltover. I’m not sure what the reason is for the secrecy. Maybe it’s some weird sense of loyalty to their origins, or maybe it’s a condition the Capitol set to allow them to move. All I know is that the secrecy benefits the Capitol the most. Too much communication between districts means that they can gather to form a rebellion against the Capitol like in the past after all. By keeping the districts separate and ignorant of each other, the Capitol creates division. With a lot of the districts having an us against everyone else mentality. And that division means that the chance of a successful rebellion against the Capitol is very small. I see it every day in my own district, how this sort of division can create resentment.

I take a handful of the berries to eat, finally tasting the treat my father was so fond of. They’re very tasty, with a great amount of sweet tasting juice exploding from them as soon as I bite into them. I smile as I eat them, remembering the fond memories with my father. He had tried his best to pass his knowledge on to me. Now as I stand in the woods, enjoying the tasty fruit, I couldn’t be more grateful that he did that. I recognize a surprising amount of the trees and plants; more than I thought I knew. I’m not as good as him, but this is still a massive advantage to my survival.

I continue to look around, but try as I might, I don’t find a source of water. That’s alright though, since I have the fruit as a source of liquid. I do end up finding a little cave. It’s not the most suitable place ever, but it’s a good enough place to sleep in once I camouflage the entrance. This way, I won’t be sleeping out in the open. As an additional plus point, it’s close enough to the wheat field that I can make a quick escape into it if needed.

I use the rest of the daylight to try and camouflage the entrance of the cave with plants and leaves. As I’m doing that, I hear the cannons signalling the twelve deaths that have taken place at the bloodbath. Once I’m done, I eye the result critically. It’s not my best work, but I’m not sure what else I can add to make it better. As it gets dark, I put my plan in motion.

I head back to the edge of the woods that faces the Cornucopia. It’s fully dark by the time I get there, the moon and the stars the only source of light. I have perfect vision, but the lack of light combined with the unfamiliar territory means it takes me longer than it should to reach my destination. I’ve just arrived at the edge when the anthem starts playing. I tensely watch as the pictures of the dead tributes appear in the sky. I had made sure to memorize all the faces and names of my fellow tributes. I had asked Grayson for a tape of the reapings and had spent my second free day after prepping analyzing them. I smile at the confirmation that Vi made it through the day, Oliver too. I had felt bad about my part in making him feel excluded these last few days. It’s not something I consciously did, but I know it hurt him all the same.

With the anthem done, I turn back to continue my objective. I make sure to keep most of my body hidden as I peek from where I’m standing. The careers have set up torches with light around their camp, which is set up a few feet away from the Cornucopia. I can see five silhouettes moving around. I’m wondering where the sixth one is when two more figures appear from within the Cornucopia. Huh, I wonder who else joined them? I know Tyson rejected them, he’s the only other tribute who I believe the careers would seek out for an alliance. Which makes me think, that whoever that is that joined in, is the one who approached them and not the other way around. There’s no way to tell for sure from this distance who it is. All I can tell, is that whoever it is, they're shorter than all of them. That could apply to a whole lot of tributes though. The careers in general are usually stronger and bigger than all the other tributes, better fed and better trained than the average tribute.

I wait patiently as I try to see if I can get a glimpse of the rifle, the whole reason I concocted this plan in the first place, but no such luck. See, I know that the careers always go hunting on the first night. It has always happened as long as I’ve been watching the Games, and I’m sure that tradition will continue today too. I figure that this is my best chance at getting my hands on that rifle. The rifle that would make my life in the arena a whole lot easier. My plan has its risks though.

If the careers decide to take the rifle with them to hunt, my whole plan goes up in smoke. Though there’s a real a chance they won’t. The general public isn’t usually very familiar with guns. It’s a weapon usually reserved for the Capitol and law enforcement in the districts, in other words not available to the eligible kids that would compete in the Hunger Games. I’m the exception, not the rule. I’m betting on them not knowing how to use it properly, which would therefore discourage them from making use of it. That’s a big if though. A rifle is certainly an advantage as a long-range weapon. Pulling a trigger isn’t that difficult, it’s hitting your intended target that’s the hard part. I hope the careers aren’t that smart or too arrogant to consider all these options though.

After an hour or so of observing, I see them get up and move. Whooping loudly as they spot something in the distance that I can’t see from where I am. I’m guessing they found their first victim for tonight. I watch as they each grab a weapon, along with lights and torches to head out, all seven of them. I follow their shapes until I can’t see them anymore as they disappear behind the trees. I wait an extra thirty minutes just to make sure they are far enough before I start my move. As I wait, I critically examine the Cornucopia. There must be a catch. While the careers were incredibly arrogant, somehow, I don’t think they’re arrogant enough to leave their stash of precious resources undefended. But try as I might, I can’t see much that’s suspicious. Which means that either there’s nothing at all, which would be stupid, or that there is some sort of defence that I’ll only see once I’m closer to the Cornucopia.

I take a deep breath, it’s now or never. I sprint as fast as I can, slowing down once I’m about twenty feet away from the camp the careers set up. I inspect around me looking for traps, but still find none. I make it all the way to the side of the Cornucopia with no problem at all in fact. The rifle was at the opening of the Cornucopia before, but I can see from where I’m standing that all the supplies that were there before have disappeared. Which means either the careers took my rifle with them or it’s inside the Cornucopia with the rest of the supplies.

Knowing that there might be traps set inside the Cornucopia, I sneak to the opening as quietly as I can. And thank goodness I do so, because as soon as I get there, I see someone. He seems to be rooting around for something in the back of the Cornucopia with a lamp for light in his hand. even though he has his back to me, I can tell it’s the alpha tribute Charlie from Bilgewater. I guess he joined the careers too. I freeze at his appearance, quickly getting out of sight. He’s bigger than me, in both height and weight. I wouldn’t win one on one. But if I could get my hands on the rifle, I would have the upper hand. I just had to get to it before he noticed me, and hope he didn’t have a similar long-range weapon on him

Now with a plan, I quietly go back to the opening. Fortunately, he still has his back to me. Knowing that, I make my way towards the rifle, that’s about halfway to where he is. I’m about five feet away, when I see him start to turn around. Throwing caution to the wind, I dive for the rifle, making a bunch noise in the process. That gets his attention. He starts to run towards me with some sort of hammer in his hands, but at this point I already have the rifle in my hand. Hoping that it’s already loaded, I cock the gun, take aim and shoot. He goes down with a cry, dropping the hammer in his hand to clutch at his leg.

Knowing all the noise must be attracting attention, I make quick work of grabbing two rounds of ammunition before making my way back outside. For good measure, I steal a sleeping bag that’s lying on the ground along with rope that was lying next to it. I run back to where I came from, periodically looking around me to make sure no one is following me. I’d made sure to incapacitate Charlie by shooting him in the leg. But just like I was lurking nearby, others might be too. I make it back unharmed though. I don’t relax, keeping the rifle cocked and ready as I walk back to the cave I found earlier. I finally relax once I make sure the coast is clear and set up camp.

I check out how many bullets I have left in the rifle first. Five left in it, along with two rounds, each containing six bullets. So, seventeen bullets in total, which is a decent amount. I put the rest of the bullets in my pockets. I use some of the rope to make a makeshift strap for the gun so I can carry it around my back and use the rest of it to make some knots. I place a knot each at the two most likely places where someone would get to my location, using the skills I learned at training. The knot will have any intruder dangling by the leg if they step on it. I place another two knots about twenty feet away from my location, these ones are to hunt for some animals. I’d seen and heard animals when I was exploring earlier today, so I knew there’s a chance to catch some for a bit of meat to eat. Of course I could hunt them with the gun, it would be easier even. But the noise would attract attention, not to mention scare off all other animals in the area.

Figuring that this is the safest I can be for now, I crawl into the cave. It’s not comfortable at all, but I’m so tired that I’m just happy to be lying down. I fall asleep immediately. I’m awakened by rays of sunshine that slip through the camouflage. I cautiously look around to make sure I’m still alone before fully getting out. I check the knots to see if I caught anything but find nothing. The rest of the day is uneventful. I spend it gathering berries, saving them in a pouch, which I crudely made from leaves. I fasten the pouch to one of the loops on my pants. I gather some other edible fruit along with some leaves that I know have some sort of medicinal properties, though I can’t recall exactly what. While gathering I discover the Nightlock berries, which are these dark purple, almost black looking berries. They’re super poisonous from what my father told me, according to him as soon as the juice of those berries get into your system, you’re as good as dead. I make sure to stay clear of them.

The anthem that night shows that there was only one death today, it’s Varli, the beta tribute from Ionia. I guess Charlie made it then. Unsurprising, since I hadn’t shot to kill, just to incapacitate. So, fourteen of us left then.

For some reason, I can’t sleep that night. I struggle with it for a few hours before giving up. I leave the cave, figuring I can at least look at the stars. That’s what I do for a while before I notice how the stars are disappearing behind black smoke. Alarmed, I look around me for the source but can’t find anything. I walk all the way back to the edge of the woods before I find it. I can see a massive wall of fire in the other section of the woods away from where I’m at, it’s heading in the opposite direction of where I am. I know Vi went in that direction. Dread goes through me at the thought. I’m filled with anxiety for the rest of the day at the thought that she might already be dead.

I pace as I try to calm myself down. For all I know she isn’t in that area anymore and moved on. But the image of her dead won’t leave me. I wait impatiently for the anthem that night to calm my fried nerves. I tense as the anthem finally starts playing, expecting to see her face after a whole day of imagining the worst.

“Please, please be okay Vi”, I whisper to myself.

I brace myself for the first image, but nothing comes. No deaths happened today. I sigh with relief as a smile spread across my face. She made it!

Another day with no deaths. That means I’ll have to be extra on guard tomorrow. The Gamemakers will surely try to conjure something up, can’t have the Capitol audience bored after all. Sleep comes much more easily tonight, my mood much more relaxed now that I know the pink haired alpha is alive.

My stomach growling wakes me up the next day. I’d only eaten fruit the last few days, my body is craving something more substantial. I’m not used to going this long without protein filled food. I’m not sure how long my body can go on with only fruit as my meals. I check the knots again, hoping that I caught something. This time I have more luck, one of the knots has caught a rabbit. I smile before I realize that I have no way of cooking it. I can’t start a fire, that will give my location away.

I decide instead to just keep it with me for now, until I find another way to cook and eat it. If I don’t find a solution in a day, I’ll have to get rid of it though. It will surely attract predators soon enough, maybe even mutts that are in the area. Mutts are genetically mutated animals created by the Capitol, they are frequently used in the Games. They’ve been responsible for quite a few deaths over the years. Safe to say I’d rather not deal with that. Though I did feel more at ease knowing I have my gun with me in case I do run into one.

I’m debating if I can make use of the sun in some way with the rabbit, when I hear a shout. I’m immediately on guard, pointing the rifle in the direction of the sound. For a long moment, I hear and see nothing. I’m beginning to think I’m just being paranoid when I hear something again. The sound of someone running, maybe more than one. Sure enough, I see a figure appear, running straight in the direction where I’ve set camp. I follow them with my rifle, making sure I’ll be able to shoot if needed. As the person gets closer, I realize it’s Oliver! He's drenched in sweat, running like his life depends on it. But from what? And then I see him farther back, Charlie, the tribute I shot. He’s the one after Oliver.

I gape in disbelief. He’s running! I shot him two days ago and somehow, he’s running. He must have taken some sort of medicine that healed him very quickly. Oliver is close now; I can tell he sees me. He opens his mouth to say something, no doubt alarmed at my rifle still trained in his direction. But before he can, he's suddenly uprooted in the air. He cries out in alarm, flailing wildly as he’s caught in one my traps. I don’t have time to deal with him though as Charlie is closing in. I take aim, this time shooting to kill. I take a shuddering breath, before forcing my finger to pull the trigger. I watch as he falls to the ground, first on his knees, before faceplanting to the ground. All the life draining from him in an instant.

That thing happens again as I hear the cannon fire, confirming his death. Confirming that I killed him. Every sound around me is muffled. I killed someone, I really killed someone. Someone who had a life, had a family. A family who really loved him, who believed he could win and go back home to them. And just with my one bullet, I’d taken all that away from them.

I don’t know how long I’m just staring at his corpse, a pool of blood steadily growing from where his head is positioned, when I see something moving out of the corner of my eye. I reflexively point in my rifle in that direction, before realizing it’s just Oliver. This time, instead of flailing in panic, he seems to be trying to get my attention. His mouth is moving. It takes me a little while before I realize he’s saying my name, and another few for me to actually hear his voice saying it. I don’t lower the rifle though, still on guard.

“Were there more after you?”

“No just him, he’s been chasing me for hours. I thought I lost him before, but he found me again. I’ve been running ever since” He answers.

I relax a little at that, relieved to find my location won’t be exposed to any more people. “And how did he find you in the first place?” I ask, continuing my interrogation.

“I-I teamed up with the careers, to get their protection. Charlie was a part of the team too. I tried to escape, knowing they were going to turn on me soon enough. Us two were supposed to go inspect this area about ten miles from here. I thought that was as good of an opportunity to escape as any. Charlie caught on to what I was doing though, he’s been chasing me ever since.”

Shock goes through me once I hear he joined the careers. He’s the mysterious seventh member I saw then. I can’t believe he would do that! Well, actually I can, being with the careers offered protection. No doubt he thought that was his best chance of surviving. The bigger question is why the careers would accept him into their pack.

“And why did they accept you in their ranks?” I ask, already having a suspicion.

“I- um, I promised them information”

“About what?”

“About… About Vi. They wanted to know how she outscored them all. The alpha from Noxus, Caleb, is obsessed with being the one kill her. So, I used that to get on their good side”

If he thought that would appease me, he’s wrong. Seeing the anger on my face, he hurries to explain further. “I didn’t tell them much, I promise. Just enough to keep them satisfied”

“Tell me exactly what you told them” I demand through gritted teeth.

“I just told him that she could fight well, but I didn’t tell them what truly went down with the Gamemakers. I also made them believe I knew where she was located even though that wasn’t true”

I go over his story in my head. It makes sense, but something is still holding me back from fully trusting it. Call it a gut feeling.

“And why should I believe you? For all I know this could be some elaborate plan, and once I get you down, you’ll go and tell the careers where I am”

“I won’t, I promise, I promise. I joined them because I wanted to live. Please, please, believe me” He has tears in his eyes as he says it.

I sigh, lowering my rifle. Sympathy going through me as he pleads with me. He’s just scared. And what does that make me if I just kill him in cold blood now. I had to with Charlie, I knew if I let him too close, he would kill me. But Oliver, he’s harmless. It isn’t in my nature to harm defenceless beings if I don’t have to. And I promised myself that I wouldn’t let these Games turn me into something I’m not. Besides, I’m sure he has some useful information of the careers that I could use.

I train the rifle back on him. His eyes widen in panic. I have no intention of actually killing or harming him, but it’s good for him to be a little afraid of me so he won’t try anything. “I’ll inspect you first before letting you down, just to make sure you don’t have anything on you”

He nods eagerly, smiling. “Yes okay. I only had a knife on me. They didn’t let me have anything else. It fell from my hand when I was trying to free myself”

Sure enough, I see a knife lying a few feet away from him. I must have really been out of it, to not have heard it fall. I collect the knife, before inspecting his body for any hidden weapons. Once I’m sure he’s clean, I lower the rifle fully.

“I’ll go inspect Charlie’s body first for anything useful. They’ll come pick him up pretty soon, I think. After I’ll get you down” I don’t say it out loud, but I want to have all the useful things in my possession for insurance. I can’t tell if he sees through me as he nods.

“Thank you, you won’t regret it”

“I hope so”, I mutter as I stiffly walk towards Charlie’s body. I try my best to contort my face into an indifferent expression. Being weepy wouldn’t do me any favors with the audience. He has a black backpack on. Once I take it off him, I inspect it. I see a bottle of water, about three quarters full. I have to restrain myself to not gulp it all down immediately. Actual water! But it’s the dried meat I find that really tests my restraints. I’m practically salivating as I see them. This time, I can’t help but take a strip to eat. The sound that comes out of me at the taste is downright sexual, but I can’t bring myself to be embarrassed. Too busy enjoying the taste of meat after days without it.

I’m distracted savouring it, so distracted that I don’t notice until it’s too late. A horrible sound comes from the direction of where Oliver is, a sound of absolute agony. I hastily turn around, my mouth still full, to see a horrifying image. Oliver is hanging, half his intestines out, as a huge creature stands over him.

A mutt. It was over seven feet tall, standing on two feet. It looked like a bear. Though much bigger and stronger than a normal one should be. It also walked on two feet, like that was its natural way to walk instead of four. This time I don’t hesitate. Immediately taking aim and shooting the creature point blank in the face. To my surprise it doesn’t go down, my shot seems to just have pissed the mutt off as it growls loudly, starting in my direction. Horrified I shoot again, aiming for its brain. It takes two more shots, but the bear goes down after that.

Once I make sure it's dead, shooting it once more for good measure, I get Oliver down. He’s making these horrible whimpering sounds the whole time, tears streaming down his face. I inspect the damage. I know some basic medical care, you can’t not with a doctor for a father. I only need to take one look to know that there’s nothing I can do to help him. Blood has soaked his whole torso, not to mention his organs spilling out. It’s a gruesome image. The damage is too much, he would need expert medical assistance provided by the Capitol to have a chance at all.

He moves his mouth, but no words come out, only pained sounds. He seems to have lost his ability to speak. I grab his hand; he holds onto it with a vice grip. His terrified brown eyes look at me with intensity, he’s basically pleading with me to help him through them. But I don’t know what to do. I feel utterly useless.

“I’m sorry, I should’ve paid more attention, should’ve gotten you down earlier.” I say in a choked-up voice, tears spilling from my eyes.

He tries to say something again, but blood comes out of his mouth instead, spilling all over his chin.

“Shh don’t try to talk. It’s okay Oliver, I’ll stay right here with you. I’m right here, I’m not going anywhere, I promise”

I hold his gaze, trying to be as comforting as I can. Eventually, I see the light leave his eyes, his grip slackening on my hand. A moment later, a cannon fires.

Chapter Text

My first impulse is to scramble from the tree, but I’m belted in. Somehow, I manage to free myself as I fall to the ground in a heap, still in my sleeping bag. I hastily get myself out of it, shoving the sleeping bag in my backpack along with the belt, before fleeing.

The world has transformed into flame and smoke, branches breaking and falling in showers of sparks at my feet. All I can do is follow the others, the animals. The animals are much faster though, but I try my best anyway to keep up with them.

The heat is horrible, but it’s the smoke that’s the worst. Living in the undercity, I'm used to bad air. But this is next level, threatening to suffocate me at any moment. This is no ordinary fire, the flames that bear down on me have an unnatural height. A uniformity that marks them as human-made, machine-made, Gamemaker-made. Things have been too quiet today, I guess. Not a lot of deaths, maybe no fights at all. The audience in the Capitol must have gotten bored, claiming these Games are on the verge of dullness. This is the one thing that the Games must not do.

It's not hard to follow the Gamemakers’ motivation for this fire, it’s designed to bring the all the tributes in the vicinity together to one place.

I run as fast as I can, getting scratches on my face and shoulders from the branches I run into as I escape. Jumping over burning logs, avoiding the bigger fires near me as much as I can. My throat and nose are burning at this point, I don’t know how long I’ll be able to keep this up. The wall of fire must have an end to it though, it won’t burn indefinitely. Not because the Gamemakers can’t keep it fueled, but because that would also invite accusations of boredom from the audience.

At this point, I don’t recognize where I am anymore. Nothing looks familiar, and all the animals are long gone. I can feel myself slowing down, the smoke is too much. My lungs are burning. I stop running for a moment, bent at the knees, trying to catch my breath. That’s when the first fireball hits, hitting a tree in front of me about one foot from my head and engulfing it in flames. I immediately start running again, energized by renewed fear.

The game has taken a twist. The fire was just to get us moving, now the real entertainment begins. When I hear the next hiss, I flatten to the ground, not taken the time to look. The fireball hits a rock to my left instead. To remain still is death. I’m barely on my feet before a third ball hits the ground where I was laying, sending a pillar of fire up behind me. Time loses meaning as frantically dodge the fireballs. I can’t see where they are being launched from, but it’s not a hovercraft. The angles are not extreme enough. It’s probable that this whole segment of the woods has been armed with precision launchers concealed in the trees. Somewhere, in a cool and spotless room, a Gamemaker sits at a set of controls, fingers on the trigger that could end my life in a second.

I zigzag and dive and leap to avoid the fireballs. Each one is only the size of an apple but packs a great deal of power on contact. Every sense I have turns into overdrive as the need to survive takes over. There’s no time to judge if a move is the correct one. When there’s a hiss, I act or I die.

I keep moving though despite it all, a lifetime of watching the Games has taught me that certain areas are rigged for certain attacks. If I can just escape from this section, I might be out of range of the launchers. I don’t know how long I spend dodging the fireballs, but eventually the attacks slow down. Once there’s no attacks for a few minutes, I take a moment to catch my breath again. As I suck some air into my lungs, I’m on alert. Waiting for the next hiss, the next signal to bolt, but it doesn’t come. I realize then that my palms are bright red. I’m not sure when that happened, must not have felt it due to the adrenaline running through my veins. I also see that the bandages on my arms have blackened, from a little above my wrist to my elbows they’re a grey to black color. I bet if I try to take them off, they fall apart between my fingers. Despite my best efforts, I’m a little distracted as I inspect them.

Distracted enough, that the hissing registers too late. I spring out of the way, but not fast enough. The fireball crashes into the ground at my side, but not before it skids across my right calf. A scream come out of my mouth as I scramble to put the fire out on my pants leg. I roll my leg back and forth on the ground, which stifles the worst of it. But then without thinking, I rip away the remaining fabric with my hands. This time I do the feel the pain of my hands. I sit there, a few yards away from the blaze set off by the fireball, with my calf screaming and my hands covered in red welts.

I’m trembling, the pain is agonizing. If the Gamemakers want to finish me off, now is the time. Nothing comes though, which I’m grateful for. The attack is over now, which means there’s at least one other tribute in my vicinity. The real sport of the Hunger Games is watching tributes kill each other. Every so often they kill a tribute just to remind you that they can, but mostly they manipulate us into confronting each other face-to-face.

I force myself to stand, gritting my teeth as I start to limp away to try and get away from the wall of fire that still lights up the sky.  It doesn’t seem to be pursuing me anymore, except with its black clouds. As I limp, daylight starts breaking. It’s not enough light to combat the smoke though, I can barely see more than fifteen yards before me. I draw my knife. It hurts to hold it, so much, that I drop it the first time I try. But I manage on the second try. The hurting of my hands is nothing compared to the pain in my leg though.

I’ve been hurt pretty badly in my life, with knife wounds and broken bones and noses. But I’ve never been burned this badly before. At most I’ve gotten little burns from cooking. But this, this is excruciating. Even with my high pain tolerance, I’m not sure how long I can endure this.

I’m so out of it, that I don’t even notice I’m in a pool of water until I’m ankle deep. It’s blissfully cool. I plunge my hands into the water and feel instant relief on my hands. I lay in the water for a while on my stomach, trying to get some relief for my calf too. The water helps some, but not quite as much as with my hands. I suspect it’s because it’s a much deeper burn.

Burns were common in the undercity with the mines. My friend Aria’s mother once had a burn so bad on her leg, that they eventually had to amputate it. That had been a really bad time for her family. With her mom out of commission to work, her other mother had to pick up the slack to make ends meet for Aria and her brother. That's how I met her actually. With her working at Benzo's for a couple of months. Benzo was friends with her parents and did them a favor, giving her a job.

For a moment, I’m afraid I’ll be in the same situation. There’s only one way to find out. I sit up and inspect my leg. The flesh is brilliant red covered with blisters. I don’t see any blackened flesh though, which makes me sigh with relief as I know those are the worst kind of burns, the ones that lead to amputations. As I do this, I make sure not to show weakness on my face. I can’t do that if I want help. Weakness didn’t get you sponsors, admiration at your refusal to not give in is what does that.

Every time I lift my leg from the water, pain sets in so intensely that I must put it back in. So instead, I spend hours in the little pool. Cleaning the ash off my face and body. I eat the last of my bread before gulping down the rest of the water in my bottle and filling it up again with the water of the pool, dropping some iodine pills in it. I watch the sun as it makes its slow arc across the sky.

Eventually I have to force myself to move on. I can’t stay here for much longer. If the careers find me in this state. I’m afraid that they'll win. I limp some more, further away from the smoke that’s still partially in the air. Once I get to a segment of the woods that has clean air, I pick a tree to climb. It’s torture to climb it, but I know I must. I’m shaking again from pain as I manage to haul myself on a tree branch. I have to hold back the tears that are building up, instead spitting out my frustration and pain by releasing some expletives. With difficulty, I manoeuvre myself into the sleeping bag, belting myself in. The heat of the sleeping bag is too much for my leg, so I end up slashing a hole in it, where the burn is. That helps a little.

I’m drowsy by the time the anthem plays that night. To my surprise there’s no deaths. The Gamemakers hadn't succeeded in manufacturing a death after all. After the anthem I fall into a fitful sleep.

I wake up the next day to a pleasant surprise. On the branch closest to the one I’m on, is a small pot attached to a silver parachute. My first gift from a sponsor! It fits easily into my hand. I unscrew the lid, peaking inside. I think it’s medicine. Cautiously I poke a finger into the ointment, immediately the throbbing on my fingertip vanishes. I eagerly dip two fingers into the pot and spread the medicine on my calf. The effect is basically magical, erasing the pain on contact and leaving a cooling sensation behind.

The cost of this medicine must have been astronomical. I’m pretty sure more than one sponsor had to have contributed to buy this one tiny pot. To me, it’s priceless. Back home we’d have to save up for six months at a minimum to afford something like this, most likely more. Once I finish rubbing a layer on my palms too, I nestle the pot into my backpack. Figuring the medicine will need a few hours to really set in, I decide to sleep in a little more. This time it’s much more comfortable as I’m not in pain anymore. When I wake up a couple of hours later, I examine my hands. While they’re still a little red, it’s much less inflamed. I can even see some patches of new soft baby-pink skin in some areas. My leg is still pretty bad, which makes sense since the burn was deeper there. But the pain is much more manageable. I bet in a day I’ll be able to walk normally again.

I know I’ll have to leave the tree today as I only have crackers left to eat. I’ll have to lay some traps hoping to catch some animals to eat. That can wait till my hands are a little more healed though.

A couple of hours later, I hear people running. I’m immediately on alert, looking in the direction of the sound. It’s three of the careers. I wonder where the rest of them are, I hope they’re dead. There’s no sign of Oliver near them. I wonder if he’s still with them or has already run away.

I observe them from above. At first, I think they’re running away from something. I’m afraid it’s another fire before I realize they’re actually chasing something, someone to be exact. I follow their gazes up trying to see their prey. And then I see her, it’s Roe! The fire must have let them meet too. She’s leaping from tree to tree. A disbelieving laugh escapes me, though I make sure to do that quietly. Is this what she showed the Gamemakers? No wonder she had such a decent score. I imagine her flying around the training equipment never touching the floor.

She’s doing alright, she has a good chance of escaping. One of the careers is trying to get her with a bow and arrow, but it’s clear they’re not proficient with the weapon. She shoots in Roe's general direction, but the shots aren’t precise by any means. I’m about to relax, thinking Roe is in the clear when I hear her cry out. The career must have gotten lucky shot. They seem to know it too as they cheer in triumph.

To my relief, Roe doesn’t fall out of the tree after being hurt. Which means at the very least she wasn’t hurt too badly, she has enough strength to hang on. But it does seem that her ability to jump from tree to tree has been hindered. The careers seem to realize this too as they contemplate what to do now that she’s trapped.

It doesn’t take a genius to conclude that the careers are in the advantage here. They outnumber her and she’s surrounded. Roe will have to come down eventually if she wants to live, she won’t survive more than a few days without water and food. Not to mention her injury. I make the decision right then and there to help her. I can’t sit here and do nothing. Especially not when I know how they like to play with their food. I remember the screams of firestarter girl, I won’t let them do it to Roe, not if I can help it. First, I need to try and get her attention though. I’ll need her to cause a distraction before I can intervene to make my odds better. The careers will be much more challenging than the Capitol assistants I fought in the training session. I’m feeling a lot better but I’m worried that my injuries will hinder me. My calf still burned whenever I tried to move my right leg, though my hands were at a point where I can use them easily without too much pain again.

I go up higher into the tree, which is still a struggle, before waving my arms in her direction. I do this continuously for a little bit with no result. I’m contemplating what else I can do that won’t ruin my element of surprise when she locks eyes with me. Her face peeking out of an abundant number of leaves. Even as far away as I am, I can tell she’s terrified, further solidifying my need to help her. With her attention on me, I point at the careers before making a slitting motion at my throat, to indicate I’m going to kill them. She nods at me. I’m contemplating how to communicate that I want her to cause a distraction, but apparently, she’s way ahead of me.

“How’s everything with you?” she calls out to the careers cheerfully. Her voice is filled with false bravado, but it does the job well enough as the careers all turn their attention to her.

They are clearly taken aback from what I can see as I’m scaling down the tree, but continue her lead. We all know this is entertaining to the Capitol after all, and whoever wins this battle will earn a lot of goodwill.

“Well enough”, says the alpha female from Freljord, “Yourself?”

“It’s been a bit warm for my taste” she calls back. “The air’s better up here. Why don’t you come on up?”

“I think I will” she says back, approaching the tree to start climbing.

“Atta girl”, I whisper as I smile to myself. The tree she’s on is pretty thin. It can hold her weight just fine since she’s tiny. But for the careers, who all have at least sixty pounds on her, it’s clear they won’t make it too far up. Not far enough to get to where she’s at anyway, as she climbs up higher to the top of the tree. In the meantime, I’ve made it about ten feet away from where they are. Walking is much easier than yesterday, but I’m still limping a little bit. None of them having noticed me. I wait for the alpha to reach a decent height, high enough that she can’t just jump off without hurting herself, before I pounce.

I target the beta from Noxus first, as she is the one with the long-range bow and arrow weapon. Without hesitation I sneak up until I’m behind her. She notices me at the last second, but it’s too late. I plunge my knife into her neck, holding her body to mine both so she can’t escape and for protection against the omega male from Freljord that has noticed me by now. He reaches into his pocket, but I’m faster. As the cannon fires, signifying the death of the beta, I toss her body towards the omega. He dodges out of the body’s way, which buys me enough time to use my good leg to kick at his hand, resulting in whatever is in his hand to fall to the ground.

I go for a punch in the face, but he dodges. I’m ready for that though, as I made sure not to pull my full weight behind the punch. Instead, I use that momentum to swipe his leg with my uninjured one. He doesn’t fall, but he's off balance. As he tries to regain it, this time my punch to the face does connect. He falls to the ground. I know I must finish this fight quickly, as the alpha is bound to have noticed something by now and on her way down. Keeping that in mind, I kick out against his temple with my leg, hard. He goes out like a light.

I’m turning to see what’s going on with the alpha in the tree, when I see her fall a good amount of distance from the tree. She hits the ground hard on her back, courtesy of a broken branch that couldn’t handle her weight. Knowing I can’t waste this opportunity, I run to where she’s fallen about ten feet away, ignoring my aching leg, to finish her off. It’s only years of experience that make me leap away from the long sword that she waves wildly in an attempt to protect herself. With my messed-up leg, I don’t jump far enough though. She still manages to get me. Instead of burying in my stomach, the sword makes a decent slash across my left thigh. It stings, but I can tell the cut isn’t too deep. I can put pressure on it just fine.

My dodging gives her enough time to get back on her feet. If that fall winded her she’s not letting it show. She comes at me swinging her sword at me in wide arcs, trying to use her bigger weapon as an advantage. I dodge her attempts easily enough. My ability to dodge all her attacks clearly infuriates her. I smirk in triumph just to piss her off even more. The kind of insufferable smirk that I know would piss off any alpha. Would awaken that alpha instinct to prove their dominance. I should know, I’d fallen for it myself in my younger years. She growls in frustration and anger as her swings get wilder, more out of control. Knowing I’ve almost got her where I want her, I wink at her. That really makes her mad, there’s basically fire spitting from her hazel eyes. Her swings get even more out of control. There, on her second wild swing I take advantage, using my knife to slice at her wrist. She drops the sword with a cry, and I hastily kick the sword away from her reach.

With things on even ground again, this time I make the first move. Going for a punch to the stomach. It’s her turn to dodge this time. I can tell she’s panicking but she tries to fight back anyway. I’ll admit she does a decent job, even with a sliced up wrist. Even gets in a punch to my face. But I repay her with one right to her nose which immediately starts gushing blood. Thinking I can take advantage of this, I aim another punch to her face. She surprises me though, kicking out against my leg, as she dodges. This is the first time she’s used kicks the whole fight. Unfortunately for me, her kick hits my injured calf.

For a second, all I feel is white hot pain, it takes all my strength to remain standing and not crumble to the floor. But I know if I do that, she’ll win. I shake my head, trying to focus. I have just enough awareness to dodge the punch she aims at my face. I’m not fast enough to dodge the second one though. The motherfucker hits hard, I swear I see stars for a second. I dodge and block her next few punches as she attacks furiously, not seeing an opening to hit back. I’m in trouble, If I don’t think of something fast, she’ll have me cornered against the tree. Not too mention my calf is still throbbing.

She’s smirking as she rains down punches on me, thinking she’s got me beat. I growl in frustration, as I’m forced to take another step back to dodge. To my great surprise, a round yellow object the size of an apple, hits the other alpha right in the face, wiping the smirk off it.

Not wasting time, I use the distraction to land hard punch to her stomach. As she doubles down, I hit her with an uppercut next, right on the chin. Drool and blood flies from her mouth as she fully falls down. She’s crawling now. For my finishing move, I give her a knee to the face. That does it, her eyes roll into her head as she’s knocked out too.

I slump against the tree, exhausted, taking a moment to catch my breath. I even my breathing out, letting my heartbeat slow. With that done, I go the bodies that are still lying on the floor. With a grim determination, I kill first the omega and then the alpha with my knife. Their cannons fire off in succession.

I force myself not to think about what I just did, instead collecting all the loot I can from the bodies. I end up with a good amount of food, along with a variety of weapons and other supplies. The weapons are not ones that I’m necessarily good at wielding, but I’m not letting those lie around where another tribute can get them.

All the new supplies don’t fit in my backpack, so I steal the black one from the alpha to fit the rest. Now with two backpacks and a bow slung around my back, I turn my attention to why I did all this in the first place. When I look up, her eyes are already locked on me. They must have been for a while now. She’s much further down the tree now, though still out of reach from me.

I smile at her, trying to put her at ease. “You know, they’re not the only ones who can form alliances.”

For a moment there’s no response. “You want me as an ally?”

“Why not? You’re clever enough to have survived so far, plus you helped me just now with the careers”

She blinks at me, trying to decide. “You hungry? I just hit the jackpot with the careers’ loot. There’s legit meat in there! Not sure from what animal yet, but it smells like the good shit from the Capitol”

I can see her swallow hard, her eyes flickering to the backpacks I have on me that contain the meat I promised.

“Come on, it’s okay. I’m not going to hurt you”

Roe tentatively and carefully climbs down the tree. Now that she’s closer I can see that she’s hurt one of her arms. She holds it close to her chest as she climbs down with just one hand.

Once down, still a couple of feet away from me, she speaks up again. “I can help with the cut on your leg”

I look at my leg to see a stain of blood where I’ve been cut. “Can you? How?”

She digs into the pack she carries and pulls out a handful of bright green leaves.

“I found a tree a bit away from here with them. They’re good for preventing infection and have healing properties”

“That’s right. You’re from the Demacia district, lumber. That must be why you can fly around the trees like you’ve got wings.”

She smiles at that; I can tell I’ve landed on something she’ll admit pride in. Her smile reminds me so much of Powder, of how excited she was when one of her little devices finally worked for the first time. How she had run to tell me before anyone else.

And I know right then, with that smile, I’ve made the right choice allying with her. Even though I know it will be harder trying to protect her along with myself. But I want her, because she’s a survivor, and I trust her. And because she reminds me too much of my little sister.

“Come on then, fix me up”, I say.

I plop down next to the tree. To my surprise, Roe places the handful of leaves in her mouth and chews. I know the startled look of on my face must have been amusing because she giggles at me. After a minute or so, she spits it out on my thigh. I rummage around in the backpacks of the careers for the gauze I saw earlier and wrap it around my thigh.

“Come on, we can do the same for your hand, and I’ve got something for that long burn on your other arm too” I say.

I apply the leaves to her hand the same way she did for me. Luckily the arrow didn’t go all the way through her hand, but the wound is pretty deep. She can still move it though, so the damage is not too bad at least. Next, I apply the burn cream on her forearm, she sighs in relief as soon as it touches her arm.

“You have good sponsors”, she says longingly.

“Have you gotten anything yet?”, I ask. She shakes her head no. “You will though, just watch. The closer we get to the end, the more people will realize how clever you are”

“You weren’t joking, about wanting me as an ally?”

“No, I meant it”

“Okay”, she says holding out her hand. We shake. “It’s a deal”

Of course, this kind of deal can only be temporary, but neither of us mention it.

Roe offers some yellow sweet tasting fruit and edible red leaves that are native to her district to the meal.  It’s a nice companion next to the meat. For a while, all conversation stops as we fill our stomachs.

“Oh” says Roe with a sigh, “Other than at the Capitol, this is the most I’ve ever had for myself”

I bet she hasn’t, Demacia wasn’t a favorite of the Capitol like Noxus and Freljord, or even topside to an extent.

She tells me how she’s the oldest of five siblings. How her omega father and alpha mother do their best to provide for them, but that usually there’s not enough food for all of them to go to bed with full bellies. She tells me how during springtime, everyone in the district, from 12-years old and up, have to help harvest the trees. Even if it means missing school. It's how she knows that the leaves have medicinal properties. During the harvest they are not allowed to take anything extra home, even though they are working extra hours. It’s kind of crazy to me. Kids work in the undercity too of course, but that’s usually to help their families and earn a little extra money. Not because the Capitol demanded we did.

It's interesting though to hear about her life, we have so little communication with anyone from outside our own district. In fact, I’m pretty sure the Gamemakers are not showing our conversation at all. Even though the conversation seems harmless, they don’t want the districts to know about each other.

Technically, compared to other districts, Piltover is the district that houses the most immigrants. It seems to be most attractive prospect for all the elites that want to travel. But those elites of course never dared to step foot in the undercity. And from what I heard from Vander, they never really shared information about the district they came from either with topside.

At Roe’s suggestion, we lay out everything we have. There are still two turkey legs left and a bag of beef jerky that’s about three quarters full for meat. Along with some bread, the fruit, and the edible leaves. Roe tells me that she knows of a tree that we can get honey from too, farther away from here. We decide to divide the food between us so that we’ll both have enough for a few days if separated.

For weapons, there’s the bow and arrow, two more small knives, the long sword, a hatchet and a pouch that contains small black balls. Roe and I are both puzzled by what it is. I remember how the omega tribute reached in his pocket for it and figure he was probably going to throw them at me. So, I throw one a good distance from where we’re sitting to see if anything happens. Once the ball touches the ground, it immediately explodes, with a green watery substance emerging from it. It sizzles as it eats away at all the grass surrounding it. Must be some sort of acidic substance. We both watch the effect of the little ball in horror and fascination. I’m immediately glad that I was fast enough to prevent the career from using those on me, that seems like the worst way to die.

Once we recover from that display, and carefully put the four remaining balls back in the pouch, we look at the rest. Roe has a small water skin, a homemade slingshot and an extra pair of socks aside from the food. She also has a sharp piece of rock that she uses as a knife. I offer her one of the small knives as a replacement once I hear that.

“I know it’s not much, but I had to get away from the Cornucopia fast”, she says as if embarrassed.

"You did just right”

When I spread the rest of my original gear, she gasps seeing the sunglasses.

“How did you get those?”

“They were in my backpack, but they’re useless so far. They don’t do anything against the sun, mostly just make it harder to see”

“They aren’t for the sun, they’re for darkness”, Roe explains. “Sometimes we harvest through the night, and they’ll pass around those for us. One time this boy named Martin, he tried to keep his pair. Hid it in his pants. They killed him on the spot”

“They killed him just for sunglasses?” I ask appalled. At Piltover you would have been thrown in Stillwater for stealing, execution only happened in really extreme cases. The riot that killed my parents being one such example.

“Yes, and everyone knew he was no danger. Martin wasn’t right in the head. I mean, he still acted like a three-year-old. He just wanted the glasses to play with”

Hearing all this, I’ve never been gladder to have been born in Piltover, class oppression and all. There are a couple people like that in the Lanes. One of them even regularly visits the Last Drop. Vander usually gives him a free drink, and a few of the regulars sometimes give him a little bit of their food. He’s harmless enough, mostly keeps to himself. Granted most people were just trying to follow Vander’s example, trying to get in his good graces, but nobody is mean to him or anything. He’s ignored at most.

“So what do they do exactly then?”, I ask.

“They let you see in complete darkness, try them once the sun sets”

I’m more pleased by the minute I picked her as an ally, she has been a wealth of useful information so far. I give her some of my matches and she makes sure I have plenty of the healing leaves.

Once we pack everything back up, we head back in the direction of the pool of water I found earlier.

“Where do you sleep, in the trees?” She nods. “In just your jacket?”

Roe holds up her extra pair of socks. “I have these for my hands”

I think of how cold the nights have been. “You can sleep with me in the sleeping bag if you want, it’s big enough to fit the both of us I think”

Her face lights up. I can tell it’s more than she dared to hope for.

We pick a similar tree to the one I was in before and are just about settled in when the anthem starts.

The face of the beta from Noxus that I killed is the first one shown, followed by the beta and omega from Freljord that were also my victims. An uncomfortableness settles within me as I see their faces, a stark reminder that I killed them. Thankfully, the next face appears soon after, it’s the alpha from Bilgewater. The last picture that comes catches me off guard though.

“Oh”, I whisper as Oliver’s face appears. I don’t know how to feel about it. I was pissed that he joined the careers, even more pissed that he gave them information about me and Caitlyn. But I also know he was just trying to survive, that these Games changed you in the worst version of yourself most of the time. All in the name of saving your own skin. And ultimately, he’s still from home. Thankfully, the closing anthem starts playing soon after. Confirming to me that Caitlyn has made it another day too. I wonder what she thinks about Oliver’s death. Five kills today, which is a lot. Hopefully the Capitol had enough entertainment to leave us alone as we sleep. Nine of us left then.

Roe, who had clearly heard my whisper, turns her gaze from the sky and looks at me. “Were you close?”, she asks.

“No... Not really. But he was still from home you know?”

She nods. “At least your other district partner is still alive, right?” It’s my turn to nod. She had told me how she’s been spying on most of the tributes in the area from up in the trees, and how there hadn’t been any glimpse of Caitlyn. Meaning that she’s most likely in a whole other area of the arena.

“Yeah, good that Cait’s safe”

When I look at her again, she has a mischievous look on her face. “What?” 

“Is all that true? About you and her?”

I laugh, before deflecting the question. “Come on, let’s try out these sunglasses and then go to sleep”

She thankfully lets it go. Turns out she wasn’t kidding. Once I put the sunglasses on, I can see everything from the leaves on trees to a rabbit through the bushes a good fifty feet away.

“I wonder who else got a pair of these”, I muse out loud.

“The rest of the careers have two, they’ve got everything really, they’re so strong”

“Not that strong. We took three of them down together, didn’t we?”

“You did, I just hid”

“Nonsense, you helped me out with throwing that fruit.  Besides, you’re strong too, just in a different way”

“What do you mean?”, she asks.

“You can feed yourself. Can they?”

“They don’t need to, they have all their supplies”

“Say they didn’t, say their supplies were gone. How long would they last? I mean it’s the Hunger Games, right?”

“They’re not hungry though Vi”, Roe says.

“No, they’re not. We’re going to have to fix that then, Roe”, I say with smirk on my face, a plan forming in my head.

Chapter Text

Roe has decided to trust me wholeheartedly, I can tell by the way she snuggles up to me and falls asleep as soon as the anthem finishes. I don’t take any particular precautions either. If she’d wanted me dead, she could’ve just not helped me out against the careers. Of course, there’s the obvious that both of us can’t win, but I manage to push that to the back of my mind for now.

Besides, I’m distracted by my latest idea. I somehow have to find a way to destroy their supplies. I’m pretty sure feeding themselves will be a struggle. The careers tributes’ strategy is to get a hold of all the food early on and work from there traditionally. The years where they had not protected it well, are usually the years other districts have won. That the careers have been better fed growing up is actually to their disadvantage, because they don’t know how to be hungry. Not the way Roe and I do. And sure, I’m not as knowledgeable as Roe about what’s edible, but I sure know how to be hungry. I set the thought aside for now, as I snuggle deeper into the bag with Roe.

I’m exhausted, the warmth of Roe by my side gives me a sense of security. For the first time I realize how lonely I’ve been in the arena, how comforting the presence of another human being can be. I give in to my drowsiness, resolving to make a more detailed plan tomorrow.

Roe wakes me up the next day, cupping something in her hands.

“What’s in your hands?”

“Breakfast. I found them by the pool of water. Some kind of water bird”, says Roe. She holds her hands out and reveals two big eggs.

“Nice”, I grin, as we eat our eggs. It would have been nice to cook them, but as that would require a fire, we settle for sucking out the insides of our eggs along with some bread and water.

“These are so much tastier than our bread back home. Ours always have these green seeds in them that I don’t like”

I nod in agreement. One thing the Capitol has is good food.

“Ready to do it?”

“Do what?” by the way she bounces I can tell she’s up for anything I propose.

“Take out the careers’ food”

An excited glimmer appears in her eyes at my words. “Really? How?”

“No idea. We’ll figure out a plan while we gather some water”

On the way to the pool, I grill Roe on every scrap of information she knows about the careers’ base. She’s only been able to spy on them briefly, but she’s observant. They have set up camp besides the Cornucopia, their supply stash positioned a couple of yards in front of it.

“The food’s just out in the open? With no one watching over it?” I ask surprised. Surely even they're not that arrogant. She nods. “Hmm, something’s not quite right about that whole setup”

“I know, but I couldn’t tell what exactly. But Vi, even if you get to the food, how would you get rid of all of it?”

“Burn it. Dump it in the lake. Soak it in fuel.” I poke her in the belly. “Eat it!” She giggles. “Don’t worry I’ll think of something. Destroying things is much easier than making them”

After we fill up on water, Roe shows me the tree that we can get honey from. As we indulge in the sweet syrup, I come to find that the thing she loves most in the world is “Music”.

“Music?”. I ask a little disbelievingly. I like music well enough, even used to sing a lot with my dad, who had a great voice. But ever since he died, music became an afterthought. I don't sing much at all anymore, only to Powder occasionally.

“Yeah we sing at home, at work too. For harvesting I let the mockingjays carry messages for me” I only know what mockingjays are because of previous games. They’re birds that copy sound, hence the name. They’re not native to Piltover though, so I’ve never seen one.

“What do you mean?”

"I'm usually up highest, so I'm the first to see the flag that signals quitting time. There's a special little song I do," says Roe. She opens her mouth and sings a little four-note run in a sweet, clear voice. "And the mockingjays spread it around. That's how everyone knows to knock off," she continues. I nod in understanding.

An hour later we have a plan. As it involves Roe making use of her tree jumping skill, we decide to test out if her hand is healed enough for it. I watch as she scurries up a tree, before positioning her body to jump. I’m standing beneath her destination just in case she falls, but it’s not needed as she hangs on just fine on her own.

“Does your hand feel good enough to that continuously?” I ask once she’s on flat ground again.

She hesitates a little before nodding her head.

“You sure? Because we can just wait for tomorrow instead, when you’re a little more healed”

“We can?” she asks hesitantly. I nod reassuringly. “Well, my hand did hurt when I jumped earlier. I managed to hang on, but I’d feel more confident about it if we did it tomorrow”

“Okay, that’s settled then. We'll do it tomorrow. In the meantime, we can set up some traps, and maybe you can teach how to jump from trees” Roe nods excitedly at that.

Turns out jumping from tree to tree comes pretty naturally to me, which makes sense given my parkour skills. Roe is amazed I manage it on my first try.

“It’s because I’m somewhat used to it”, I explain. “Back home, we don’t have trees, but I do jump across buildings pretty often”

We spend a good chunk of the rest of the day just jumping from tree to tree together. It’s fun. Not quite as exhilarating as back in the Lanes, but it’s the freest I’ve felt since arriving at the Capitol. Even though I know very well that this feeling is not actual reality.

Roe stops before me, as she doesn’t want to aggravate her injured hand too much. My hands in contrast, are pretty much healed from the medicine. While my calf isn’t fully healed yet, it doesn’t hurt too much anymore. So, I spend a little more time having fun.

Roe’s sitting, leaning against a tree opposite to the one I’m on. She watches as I hang from the tree, swinging my whole body around the branch a few times before doing a flip and landing on my feet. I see the amazement in her eyes, so I offer to teach her how to do one.

“So, remember”, I say once she’s hanging from a tree. “You must swing your body forward with enough momentum, and don’t forget to tuck your chin and legs into your body. I’ll be here to catch you if anything goes wrong”

Roe nods with a determined look on her face. She doesn’t manage on the first few tries, but I’m there to catch her before she can really hurt herself. She successfully does it on the fifth try.

“Good job”, I praise her once she’s caught her breath. “You’re a quick learner.”

She beams at that, clearly proud of herself.

We spend the rest of the day gathering berries before settling in the same tree as last time. There were no deaths today, but that’s okay. I’m pretty sure our plan for the careers tomorrow is enough of a promise for entertainment to guarantee that the Gamemakers will leave us alone tonight.

The next day we carry out our plan. I help Roe collect and place the wood for the first two campfires, the third she’ll have time for on her own. We decide to meet up at the pool of water afterward. Before I leave, I make sure she’s well stocked up with food and matches. I even insist she takes my sleeping bag, in case I don’t make it back before nightfall.

“What about you? Won’t you be cold?”

“I’ll be okay, don’t worry. I run hot anyways”

At the last minute, she decides to teach me teach me her mockingjay signal, the one she gives to indicate the day's work is done.

"It might not work. But if you hear the mockingjays singing it, you'll know I'm okay, only I can't get back right away."

"Are there many mockingjays here?"

"Haven't you seen them? They've got nests everywhere," she says. I have to admit I haven't noticed.

"Okay, then. If all goes according to plan, I'll see you for dinner"

Unexpectedly, Roe throws her arms around me. I only hesitate a moment before squeezing her back.

“Be careful”, she says

“You too” I say before heading off. As I make my way to the Cornucopia, I can’t help but worry. Worry about Roe being killed, worry about her not being killed and the two of us being left for last. Worry about Caitlyn and how she’s doing. Worry about dying and leaving Roe alone, leaving Powder alone back home. No, Powder has Vander, our siblings and Ekko. Roe only has me.

It takes a couple of hours, but eventually I get closer to the Cornucopia, where the Games began. Roe has given me specific instructions on how to reach the best spying place near the lake from this point. Once I reach the spot I have to admire her cleverness, it's right at the edge of the woods, but the bushy foliage is so thick down low I can easily observe the Career camp without being spotted. Between us lies the flat expanse where the Games began.

I spot the three careers immediately, as they’re sitting around a campfire. Of course, they don’t have to worry about the fire. They hold all the power after all, but hopefully I’ll change that today.

As Roe described, all their supplies are stacked up in a pile before the Cornucopia, all the food but curiously all the weapons too. That’s interesting, why would they do that? The whole situation is perplexing to me.

While I’m mulling over my options, I hear Caleb shout out. Roe had told me his name. He points to the woods, far beyond me, and without turning I can tell Roe has set off the first campfire. We had made sure to use enough green wood so that the smoke would be really noticeable. The careers begin to arm themselves at once. What’s curious is that all three of them do, meaning they’re leaving their stash unprotected, which again makes no sense.

I’m close enough that I can hear some of what they’re saying. I hear Caleb encouraging the others to move faster as they head off to the direction of the fire. The last thing I hear before they enter the woods is him saying “When we find her, I kill her in my own way, no one interferes”

Somehow, I don’t think he’s talking about Roe. Have they put together that I’m the one who killed their fellow careers? Or are they talking about someone else?

I stay put for half an hour, as I survey the supplies critically. I can’t spot anything suspicious, but there must be something going on, something protecting the food that I can’t see from where I’m positioned. Deciding that I need to be closer to see what’s really going on, I’m about to move when movement catches my eye several hundred yards to my right. It takes me a little bit, but then I realize it’s the beta girl from Bilgewater. I don’t remember much about her, not about her reaping or her interviews. She didn’t stand out in any way to me. She’s a skinny girl, with chopped shoulder length blonde hair.

I watch as she scurries fully out of the woods, and runs to the pyramid of supplies with quick, small steps. Just before she reaches the supplies, she stops, searches the ground and carefully places her feet on a spot. Then she begins to close the distance to the supplies with strange little hops. Sometimes landing on one foot, teetering slightly, sometimes risking a few steps. Clearly, she knows where the traps are. At one point she overshoots slightly, throwing her momentum forward. I hear her give a sharp squeal as her hands hit the ground, but nothing happens. In a moment she recovers and reaches the supplies.

She fills her pack, taking a few items from a variety of containers. Crackers from a crate, a handful of cheese and so on. But she only takes a handful of each, not enough to tip off that the food is missing, not enough to cause suspicion. Afterwards, she does her little dance again and disappears into the woods again.

I grind my teeth in frustration, the girl has confirmed what I’ve already suspected. But most likely she must have observed the careers for a long time to figure out where precisely to put her feet. I don’t have that kind of time; Roe will set off the second campfire soon. What sort of trap is it precisely? The way she squealed when her hands hit the ground, you’d have thought... you’d have thought the ground would explode. And then it dawns on me. “It’s mined”, I whisper.

That explains it then, the careers’ willingness to leave their supplies unprotected. But how did they pull that off? I slip out of the bushes and move a little closer. As I do I pass the metal plates that lifted the tributes into the arena. I see that the ground around them has been dug up and then patted back down. It takes me a second before I figure out what they did. The land mines were deactivated after the sixty seconds we stood on the plates, but somehow the careers managed to reactivate them and use them to their advantage.

Did they get the tools to do it from the supplies? It’s not the type of weapon the Gamemakers usually supply, as they rather the tributes draw blood themselves. I conclude that it was most likely a sponsor gift then. The sponsors must have given them instructions on how to do it, as this sort of thing was not something Freljord or Noxus was known for. If anything, it’s Piltover that is known for this sort of technological skill. Still, I’ve never seen this happen before in previous Games.

I ponder about what to do. Trying to copy the Bilgewater beta is not an option, I’d blow myself sky-high. Maybe throw something then? That could start of a chain reaction, but only if the mines are close enough together. If they're not, I’d risk getting the careers’ attention by setting off just one. I glance up at the woods. The smoke from Roe’s second fire is wafting towards the sky now. I don’t have much more time.

The frustration is welling up inside me at what to do. I’m genuinely contemplating trying to copy the Bilgwater girl anyway, when I spot a sack of apples hanging halfway off the pyramid. That could work! And I know just how to make it happen. I dig into my pouch and get out the little acid balls. When I have a decent amount of distance between me and the mines, I throw the first one. It’s a couple of inches off target. I don't miss with the next one though. I watch as the acid explodes, eating up a decent amount of the apples with its liquid. But there’s enough in the sack that a couple of them manage to roll down and hit the ground. For a moment, nothing happens, before I’m blown off the ground.

I groan as I land on my back, the wind knocked out of me and my ears ringing. Well, that hurt. Clearly, I underestimated how powerful the explosions would be. The ground is still shaking with them as I struggle to sit up and move further away. The air is filled with acrid smoke, which is not the best for someone trying to regain the ability to breathe. I shield my face to protect it from shattered bits of matter raining down as I move. The world moves as I stand up straight, I almost fall back down with how dizzy I feel. I determinedly keep going though, I’m sure I must look drunk with the way I’m walking.

As I move away, I spot the what's left of the explosion. I only see smouldering wreckage left. I just about make it to Roe’s hideout before I fall again. I don’t know how long I sit there, trying to stabilize my body before I see the careers burst onto the plain field. Caleb’s rage at the wreckage is so extreme, it’s comical. So, people really do tear their hair out and beat the ground with their fists. Caleb is apparently done with the first phase of his tantrum and is now taking out his anger on the smoking remains by kicking at whatever he can.

The others try to calm him down. Caleb seems to want to return to the woods, but they keep pointing to the sky. I realize that they probably think that whoever set off the explosion is dead. If there was a cannon shot, it could have been easily lost in the subsequent explosions. And the body easily picked up by a hovercraft before they arrived.

I try to move again, to head back to where Roe and I agreed. As soon as I stand up though, the world spins so severely that I promptly sit back down again. With my body not responding, I decide to sleep here tonight. With the state I’m in, it would be more of a danger to walk all the way back. Besides, when they find out that the bomber is still alive, they won’t expect me to be at the actual crime scene. They'll probably think I have a good lead on them.

I watch the sun dip below the horizon. Night falls. I put on the glasses to see the careers better. Not long after the anthem starts. No deaths today either. So now they know that the bomber survived. I can see the rage on Caleb’s face at the realization. I see them ignite a tree branch for a torch, before heading out into the woods to hunt. Two of them put on the night vision glasses. Their faces all show grim determination.

I drink some water and eat the berries we gathered this morning. After that I feel somewhat better. The dizziness every time I move has mostly subsided.

It’s getting colder by the minute. But since I don’t have my sleeping bag with me, I just curl up into a ball on the ground and endure it, gritting my teeth until I manage to fall asleep.

When I wake up, the sun is fully out. I squint as I try to make out my surroundings. As I sit up, I feel a lot better. Thankfully the careers haven’t returned yet. I’m about to head out when I hear laughter. I peek out of the bushes and spot the Bilgewater beta again. She actually manages to find a few useful items out of the wreckage unlike the careers, all with a smile, like someone had given her a delightful surprise; a metal pot and a knife blade. I’m confused by her amusement until I realize that she thinks she stands more of a chance now that the careers’ supplies are eliminated.

I watch as she hurries away once she’s done scavenging. This is as good time as any to find my way back to Roe. I have my guard up as I walk, since I have no idea where the careers disappeared to. A couple of hours later I’m at our meeting spot. I don’t see any sign of her, however. That’s odd. By now she should have returned, as it's midday. Most likely, she spent the night in a tree somewhere. What else could she do with no light and the Careers with their night-vision glasses tramping around the woods.

The third fire she was supposed to set was the farthest away from here, so maybe she’s just being cautious before making her way back. There’s nothing to do but wait then. In the meantime, I wash my face and apply a new coat of medicine on my calf. By tomorrow it should be fully healed by the looks of it. Two hours later Roe is still not here.

Really starting to worry about her whereabouts now, I decide to check on the third campfire. I forgot to check yesterday if it was lit up by Roe. I’m at the campfire in less than an hour. And that’s when I really start to panic a little. The wood has been neatly arranged but not lit up. Something has gone amiss. Roe set up the fire but never made it back here. Somewhere along the way she ran into trouble. I have to remind myself she’s still alive as no cannon fired.

I inspect the area around the campfire, but nothing looks suspicious, there no sign of struggle at all. I've stopped for just a moment when I hear it. Roe’s four-note tune coming out of a mockingjay’s mouth, the one that means she’s okay. I sigh in relief at that. A smile forming on my face as I head into the direction of the bird. Another just a short distance ahead, picks up on the handful of notes. Roe has been singing to them, and recently. Otherwise, they'd have taken up some other song. My eyes lift up into the trees, searching for any sign of her. I swallow and sing softly back, hoping she'll know it's safe to join me. A mockingjay repeats the melody to me.

And that's when I hear the scream. A child’s scream, one that no one but Roe would be capable of making in the arena. Before I know it, I’m running. Logically, I know it might be a trap, that there might be three careers waiting for me, but I can’t help it.

There’s another scream that spurs me to run harder, this time it’s my name. “Vi! Vi!”

“I’m coming!” I shout back, as I push my legs to run harder in the direction of her voice.

When I break into the clearing, I spot her. She’s on the ground, hopelessly entangled in a net. She just has time to reach her hand in my direction and say my name before a spear enters her body.

In shock I turn to where the spear came from and see the beta tribute from Freljord. He doesn’t have time to even pull out the spear before I tackle him to the ground, having not stopped my stride. He tries to fight me off, but I hold him off easily, immediately raining punches down on his face. I see red. I forget that I have weapons in my backpack that could kill him much more easily, forget that there might be other careers waiting to ambush me.

I punch him. Again, and again, and again, his blood spattering on my body as I do so. I keep going. Even after he stops making sounds, even after he stops moving altogether. I want him to pay, to pay for killing that little girl.

Somehow through my rage, a voice pierces through, saying my name. “Vi”, I hear it again. It’s a weak voice. I pause, my fist hanging mid-air as I cock my head to the side. “Vi!”, the voice is clearer now, finally pushing through my rageful haze. I shake my head as I turn towards the sound.

She’s alive! Roe is still lying on the ground, one arm weakly reaching out towards me. She’s curled to the side now, her body curved in and around the spear. I gasp as I immediately move off the beta, crouching down beside Roe. My hands shake as I free her from the net with my knife. One look at the wound and I know there’s nothing I can do, the spear is buried deep in her stomach.

A shaky breath escapes me as I grab her hand, clutching it like a lifeline. There’s no point in comforting words. She knows just as much as I do that she’s dying.

“You blew up the food?”

“Every last bit”, I choke out.

“You have to win”

“I’m going to, for the both of us, I promise”. As I say that, I hear a cannon. Must be for the beta. I don’t take my eyes off of Roe though.

“Don’t go”, Roe tightens her grip on my hand.

“I’ll stay right here with you”

“Sing”, she whispers so low that I almost don’t hear it.

I nod, trying to think of what to sing. My throat is tight with tears, hoarse from smoke and fatigue. But as this is Powder’s, I mean, Roe’s last request, I must fulfill it. I choose an old lullaby. One that my father used to sing to me, one that I sing to Powder sometimes when she’s sick. It’s a song about hope, promising a better tomorrow than this awful piece of time we call today.

I start singing the first few lines. Roe keeps her eyes on me for those, before they flutter shut the further I get into the song. I keep going though, I have to finish for her. The final lines of the song are barely audible coming out of my mouth.

“Here your dreams are sweet and tomorrow brings them true, here is the place where I love you” I choke out, the tears streaming down my face.
Everything’s still and quiet. Then almost eerily, the mockingjays pick up my song. I sit there, watching my tears drip down my face and onto hers. And then her cannon fires. Slowly, as if not to wake her, I lay her head back on the ground and release her hand.

They'll want me to clear out now. So they can collect the bodies. And there's nothing to stay for. I roll the beta onto his face, that I made a mess off, and take his pack. I cut Roe's pack from her back as well, knowing she'd want me to have it but leave the spear in her stomach. Weapons in bodies will be transported to the hovercraft. I've no use for a spear, so the sooner it's gone from the arena the better.

I can’t stop looking at her though, she looks so small, smaller than ever. Anger starts to boil inside me again as I look at her. This time the anger isn’t directed at the boy from Freljord, but at the Capitol. Fury at their cruelty, at the injustice they inflict upon us. But here, even more strongly than at home, I feel my impotence. There's no way to take revenge on the Capitol. Is there?

I think back to my conversation with Caitlyn, about how she didn’t want the Games to change her, turn her into something she’s not. A quiet sort of rebellion to not let the Capitol dictate her actions, not let them own her. Then I think of Vander, who had pleaded with me to remember myself no matter what.

I want to do something, right here, right now, to shame them, to make them accountable, to show the Capitol that whatever they do or force us to do, there is a part of every tribute they can't own. That Roe was more than a piece in their Games. And so am I.

A few steps into the woods, there’s a bank of white and purple flowers. I grab a handful before returning to Roe. Slowly, one at a time, I weave them into her brown curls and around her body. I make sure to cover the ugly wound the spear made too. They'll have to show it. Or, even if they choose to turn the cameras elsewhere at this moment, they'll have to bring them back when they collect the bodies, and everyone will see her then and know I did it. I step back and take a last look at Roe. She could be asleep.

"Bye, Roe," I whisper. I press the three middle fingers of my left hand against my lips and hold them out in her direction. As I walk away the birds fall silent.

Somewhere, a mockingjay gives the warning whistle that precedes the hovercraft. I don't know how it knows. It must hear things that humans can't. Another mockingjay, a young one by the look of it, lands on a branch before me and bursts out in Roe's melody. The ones that mean she's safe.

"Good and safe," I say as I pass under its branch. "We don't have to worry about her now."

Good and safe.

Chapter Text

Vander has been scared quite a lot in his life. Not many people would expect it, given his sheer size and mannerisms. But those things didn’t tell the whole story. Sure, he was rarely scared for a fight, rarely scared of enforcers even. There were still plenty of times fear played a part in his life.

He was scared every year as a kid on reaping day. Scared when his father died. He was even scared that fated day on the bridge. Granted he had been scared for different reasons, scared that after all their hard work they still wouldn’t get anywhere. But after Silco had incited the riot by throwing a Molotov at one of the enforcers, he became scared for a whole different reason.

He had been scared when he ran all around the undercity looking for Vi and Powder, thinking that all his wallowing in self-pity had made him lose sight of Felicia’s kids. He had been scared when he took on the role of caretaker for the kids, worried he wouldn’t do a good job. But nothing, nothing compared to how scared he was right now as the clock ticked on. Sixty seconds. In sixty seconds, his eldest, the girl he had watched grow up and become such an amazing young alpha, could be dead. And all he can do is watch. The impotency that takes over him at that thought is enough to put him on his ass, if he wasn’t already sitting.

Vander tries his best to not let it show though, he has to be strong for the kids. They’re all sitting together on the couch, in front of the tv, hoping that Vi will survive the bloodbath. He had closed the bar for the day, wanting privacy for his family at the start of the Games. The cameras are panning around the circle of tributes as they stand waiting for the clock to hit zero, focusing on each of their faces one by one. Vander lets out a sigh, feeling his chest tightening, a feeling that has not left him ever since they announced Powder’s name on reaping day. It feels like an eternity before they finally show Vi who has a determined look on her face. For the hundredth time, the alpha wishes there was something more he could do.

“Look Clag, she is wearing your goggles”, Mylo says nudging his brother. Claggor smiles faintly at that.

“She's going to win, she will”, says Powder clutching at his hand. “She promised” Vander inwardly sighs at her words. Powder had always had the utmost faith in her sister. It had been that way since she was born really. That faith was warranted, deserved even. But as someone who also had people look up to him, Vander also knew how impossible it was to meet all those expectations. Sometimes, life just had a way of kicking you down. No matter how good your intentions, no matter if you played by the rules or not, no matter what you promised. He hoped that for once though, Vi would get some luck after being handed crap her whole life. He had to believe it.

“Your sister’s strong, she’ll come out of this” Vander says.

“Yeah Vi will-“, Mylo’s interrupted by the gong that signifies that the sixty seconds are over. There’s an immediate hush amongst all of them. All their attention fixed on the tv. The screen cuts into different sections, all showing different camera angles and different tributes. The bloodbath has the biggest section of course, showing the tributes fighting for their lives, the careers brutally killing. But all Vander can focus is the little section on the top right, where they’re showing Vi. He watches with his heart in his throat as Vi punches one of the tributes, pulling the backpack from his hands. Watches as she takes off immediately after, barely escaping from the omega from Noxus.

Vander doesn’t hide his sigh of relief this time, as Vi gets further and further away from danger. He hears Mylo cheer next to him.

“See, I told you Vi would be fine”

His voice is full of confidence, but Vander can tell by the look on his face how scared he was. He checks on Claggor who has been quiet this whole time, and sees he has a smile on his face seeing Vi get away. Finally, he turns to Powder, who has been cuddled up to him this whole time. He’s surprised to see her mostly calm, with a serene look on her face now that her sister is safe for the time being.

While surprised by this, Vander welcomes it. It’s much better than the panic he was expecting. After coming home from the reaping, Powder had had one of her episodes. A bad one, like she hadn’t had in years. It had taken the whole day to calm her down. Vander had tried his best to comfort her. But he knew that the omega only wanted comfort from one person, and sadly she was not there to give it. Vi always came first for Powder, no matter what. Just like Powder always came first for Vi. Which is why he knew as soon as Powder’s name was called, that Vi would volunteer.

As much as he hated it, some part of him was glad for it. Powder wasn’t a fighter. She was brilliant yes, and that brilliance could be useful in the Games. But Powder was just so young, her inventions mostly still failed instead of worked. She was still scared of fighting, she wouldn’t have stood much of a chance.

Vi on the other hand, she was a fighter if he’s ever seen one. He had trained her himself, but even Vander was pleasantly surprised at how good she turned out to be. She had been determined from the start to be the best she could be. Vi had a fire in her. A fire he recognized in his past self, in Silco even. He had tried his best to tame that fire, for it not to consume her like it had done for him and Silco. He liked to think he had done a decent job, but the Games did have a way of bringing out the worst in you. That’s why he had pleaded with her to not lose herself, her good heart.

As he watches the rest of the bloodbath happen, he fervently hopes she doesn't.

The next few days Vander settles into somewhat of a routine. It takes some getting used to without Vi around. He opens the bar up again, as he can’t afford to keep it closed for more than one day. The first day after the opening of the Games he was amazed at how many people showed up. Normally, the bar was the busiest during the Games. The alpha had a tv up in the bar too, and people usually came to watch the Games in the bar and drink. Placing bets and cheering for the undercity kids who inevitably got reaped every year.

Vander had not expected much of that this year though, as everybody knew that Vi was his kid. But people showed up, and more than that, it seemed they showed up to support him, to support Vi. With everybody silently agreeing to not place bets like they normally would out of respect. The alpha had been behind the bar, just finishing with serving a drink, taking his eyes of the screen just for a second when a big cheer went up in the bar. Looking at the screen he saw it was because Vi found a water source.

The support touched him. Babette, a yordle who has just recently taken over the local brothel, had even started a collection to sponsor Vi during the Games. Vi had run plenty of errands for her in the past. It was supposed to be just a thing for the customers of The Last Drop, but a lot of people in the Lanes heard about it and were chipping in.

Vander couldn’t be more grateful. The price for sponsor gifts were huge, but for all he knew this could be the difference between life and death for Vi. It’s times like these he was grateful for the community he created in the Lanes. They didn’t have much compared to their neighbours upstairs, but they all looked out for each other.

That night he’s woken up by a frantic Claggor. They’d agreed to have one person up at night to watch the Games while the rest slept. Except for Powder, who Vander deemed too young, they all took turns staying awake through the night. The omega had pouted a little bit at that, but Vander could tell she was also a relieved. As it was summer and therefore there was no school, this was possible. Vander had taken to sleeping in the kids’ room for the time being for that reason.

“Vi’s in trouble”, is all Claggor says before moving to wake up his siblings.

Vander is immediately awake at that, moving to watch what’s happening on the tv. Vi’s running for her life, a wall of fire behind her. The alpha’s heart clenches as he sees fear in her eyes. He’s frozen as he watches, out of the corner of his eyes he sees the kids are awake and watching too. He clenches his fists when they start to launch fireballs at her. Bastards. No doubt this is a play at the fire theme that had been prevalent for Piltover in preparation towards the Games. A growl builds up in his chest at the thought.

He flinches when he hears her scream, one of the fireballs hitting their intended target. Thankfully, no other fireballs come after. But still, she’s hurt. Badly, if the way she’s shaking is any indication. That worries him. Vi wouldn’t visibly show pain unless it’s really bad, especially not when being broadcasted to all of Runeterra.

They’re all quiet as they watch the alpha struggle to walk before settling in a pool of water that seems to help her a little.

“Is she going to be okay?” Claggor asks shaken.

Vander sighs at that “She’s hurt, but she can still put pressure on her leg. That means the burn is not the worst at the very least” Vander has seen his fair share of bad burns from his times of working in the mines. The kinds that rendered the person affected unable to move at all, burns all the way to the bone. So, he knew it could be worse.

“But this hinders her ability to move though, that’s a problem” Powder says anxiously.

“Yeah, yeah it is” Vander says not sugarcoating it. “But for the time being she’s safe, that’s all that matters”

Eventually Vander has to go upstairs to get everything ready and open up the bar. As he’s cleaning the glasses he watches the recap that the Capitol shows every morning to catch up the people on what happened while they were asleep and the day before. It’s hosted by Dominic Flicker and Claude Temple.

They start with saying that there were no casualties before going through all the tributes that are still alive and how they spent their night. They start off with the careers of course who are the most popular as of now. They repeat the events of yesterday; how the careers had gotten a sponsor gift with instructions to ensure no one steals from them again after the Kiramman girl had gotten away with it.

Vander watches the footage silently, shaking his head at how they had forced Oliver to be the one to disarm the mines on the plates and bury them again around the pile of supplies. All of them standing a good distance away, in case Oliver made a mistake and triggered the mines, in a circle around the beta which strategically blocked Oliver from making a run for it.  

“You’re from the district of Progress after all”, the Noxus alpha had taunted him. The poor boy had been shaking the whole time he did it. It was a small miracle he managed to pull it off, which made Vander wonder if maybe like Powder and Ekko he had some sort of skill with this sort of thing. He hadn’t looked like he knew what he was doing though.

They end showing where the careers are now. With three of them being stranded in the woods after being separated by the fire, and the rest back at their base at the Cornucopia.

Then they move on, showing the remaining tributes. The Bilgewater beta who’s been close and spying on the careers since the Games began, while remaining undiscovered by them. The little omega from Demacia who also had to run from the fire, though she wasn’t subjected to fireballs. That seems to have been exclusively for Vi. The beta from Demacia, who had managed to make the wheat field his territory. Even managing to make use of the wheat as a food source. The omega from Ionia, who is currently by the lake. The Kiramman girl, who was still at the little camp she made before.

Vander wasn’t quite sure what to think of her. She had definitely surprised him, showing more survival skills than expected for someone who has been handed everything in her life. But it was the whole situation with Vi that really troubled him. To say he had been shocked to hear her love confession towards his daughter was an understatement. They had shown some footage of the tributes training before the interviews, it had puzzled him how her and Vi seemed to be stuck together like glue in them. That didn’t seem like something Vi would do, though it certainly had the Capitol audience curious. But all that still hadn’t prepared him for what the interviews revealed.

“Leave it to Vi to get a girl even in a life and death situation, a piltie no less”, Mylo had snorted after the silence that followed Caitlyn Kiramman’s confession.

They show footage of Caitlyn pacing anxiously, hoping for Vi’s wellbeing. She seemed genuinely worried. Vander still wasn’t sure if he believed that she really cared about his daughter. It hadn’t escaped him how her popularity had skyrocketed in the Capitol after the interviews. It would be foolish to not consider that this was just another angle. And Vi had looked way too astonished at her revelation for Vander to think she was in on it. It had helped Vi popularity wise too though, so the alpha wasn’t mad. They end with showing Vi’s whole experience with the fire, before showing her current position, which is up in a tree again.

“This is not all though, when it comes to the star-crossed lovers”, Dominic starts. He’s practically vibrating. “After Oliver’s revelation about a secret meeting between these two on the balcony, our people took a look at camera footage from the balcony of Piltovers floor”

“What was discovered is most exciting!”, Claude continues, taking over. “It turns out they met not once, but twice on the balcony! The first one shows them just after they arrived in the Capitol”

The screen changes, instead of their faces, they show footage of a balcony with Vi standing at the railing. The footage is not as crisp compared to those of the Games, and only has one angle. But you see the whole of the balcony just fine. It doesn’t take long for Caitlyn to make an appearance. There’s no sound attached to the footage, but you can discern that they seem to have a conversation before Vi takes her leave.

“Now brace yourselves”, Dominic’s voice speaks. “This second footage is from after the interviews. That’s right folks, we have footage of them interacting after the confession. And I assure you, you’ll want to see what happens!”

The screen changes again, with this new footage. Showing the same angle. Vander sees his daughter again, and just like before Caitlyn appears soon after. This time though, he can see even without sound, that they seem much more familiar with each other. More comfortable and relaxed body language. The alpha frowns at that, looking more closely now. He didn’t know the topside omega well enough to read her expressions, but he knows his daughter. And dare he say, she almost looked flirty? Smiling at the omega the way she was.

He watches as they’re facing each other now, Caitlyn looking upset after saying something to Vi. Vander’s eyebrows raise as he watches Vi stop her, the intimate way the omega is now wrapped in her arms. And then they kiss. If Vander was shocked by the love confession, he’s something beyond shocked now. The footage ends with them going their separate ways again, this time you can tell the mood is much more sorrowful.

“There you have it!”, the screen changes to show the hosts faces again, with the frozen image of Vi and Caitlyn kissing now smaller in the left top corner of the screen. The smiles on their faces are gigantic. “Looks like Caitlyn’s confession paid off and she got to have a moment with her alpha after all”

His focus on the tv wavers as he hears footsteps running towards him.

“Vander did you see that?! They actually kissed!”, Mylo yells. He’s the first one up, followed shortly by Claggor and Powder.

It’s at that moment he realizes that his jaw had dropped. He snaps it shut with a click, as he tries to make sense of everything he learned.

“It appears so”, is all the alpha can think to say.

“What do you think this means? Are they working together?”

“They’re not working together, otherwise they would be allies by now” Powder chimes in.

“Yeah, it looked more like a goodbye to me” Claggor says.

“But they clearly have something going on. They kissed! In a place where no one was around. So, it’s obviously not some strategy for sponsors like we thought” Mylo exclaims

Powder opens her mouth to argue but Vander interrupts before they can really get into it. “Kids”, he says immediately shutting them up. “We don’t know anything as of now, it’s useless to speculate. What I do know is your sister is doing everything she can to get back to us, this doesn’t change that. That’s what we should focus on.”

They all nod chastised.

“Mylo, you feel up to going to Benzo’s and picking up some supplies for me?”

“Yeah okay”, the beta nods before taking his leave.

“I’m gonna go catch up on some sleep” Claggor says before going back downstairs leaving only Vander and Powder at the bar.

Vander sneaks a glance at the tv to make sure Vi is still doing okay before turning his attention to Powder, who has taken a seat in front of him.

“Vander, do you think this will be a problem? Vi seems to really… care about her”

Vander inwardly sighs, trying to keep his face from showing his thoughts. They both knew Vi after all. Once she cared about you, she really cared, sometimes to her own detriment. And in the Games, that wasn’t ideal.

“Like I said, nothing will keep Vi of fighting to get back to us, to you”

Powder doesn’t look reassured at that, but she lets it go and turns to the tv. They are doing a special segment of the streets of the Capitol. The host is an Everett Trinket type who is going around asking who the people’s favorite tribute was, who they placed their bets on, and so forth. Of course, after the news this morning of Caitlyn and Vi, they were a hot topic. You had a group of omegas who gushed about how hot they thought Vi was, another group who were full of admiration for Caitlyn’s resilience and intelligence by stealing from the careers. The majority though, gushed about how badly they wanted Vi and Caitlyn to have a chance to be together. How they wanted to see the star-crossed lovers of Piltover to be together. There were even some tears from a couple who were apparently really passionate about them.

“Ugh”, Powder mutters

Vander couldn’t blame her, those people really were airheaded. It’s not their fault he supposes, if he was born in the Capitol, he might’ve turned out the same. But still, it didn’t make their behavior any easier to swallow. Their complete inability of seeing the tributes, seeing his daughter, as anything more than entertainment, grinded his gears.

The rest of the day goes on normally. As the bar starts to fill out, he gets the usual encouragements from the regulars. About how Vi is doing great and how she dodged those fireballs like a pro. Vander is as polite as he can, but right now he doesn’t really wanna hear it. Vi had been shaking when she climbed that tree to sleep. She was in so much pain.

Babette comes to him just before closing and drops a bag in front of him. It rattles unmistakably with the sound of coins as it hits the bar table.

“It’s about a 1000 cogs”, Babette says. “It’s not the highest amount, but it’s something right?”

“Yes, it absolutely is”, says Vander. A 1000 cogs was nothing in the arena. Especially since the further the Games went on, the more expensive everything became. With this amount you could get one or two bottles to drink, maybe some bread and cheap meat by Capitol standards. But in the undercity, in the Lanes, that amount was enough to feed you and your family for a couple of weeks. And to think that everyone was pitching in to help Vi, that meant something.

“Thank you Babette”, Vander says sincerely to the yordle. “This is great, really”

“Of course, Vi’s a sweetheart, we all would like her back home. I’ll continue the collection tomorrow, but I figured in the meantime you could take this to the council building and add to her sponsor money”

“I will, first thing tomorrow”

And that’s where Vander finds himself the next morning at the council building where the ones who want to can donate for the Games. The alpha can’t say he’s been in this building before, he’s never really had a reason to. At the front door he encounters an enforcer who immediately blocks his entry after looking him up and down. Vander holds in an annoyed growl as he explains that he’s here to donate money. He has to tolerate another minute of silent judgement but eventually the enforcer lets him through, with a short instruction of how he should walk.

It's a short walk before he sees the sign that says donations. He enters it. He’s met with a pudgy man, an omega, who sits at a desk. Vander puts on a friendly expression, he knows his presence and size can be intimidating sometimes. Normally, he wouldn’t bother trying to play nice with topsiders, but this is to help Vi.

“Hello, I’m here for a donation to the Games”

“Yes, certainly. You can take seat”

Vander takes a seat in front of the man and waits patiently as the omega seems to organize stacks of papers on his desk. Eventually, he takes a paper from each stack and looks up to Vander again.

“So first, who is you donation for?”

“For Vi”

“Ah yes, I gotta say she’s quite popular. I’ve worked at this job for over fifteen years and can confidently say she has received the most donations for someone who originates from the undercity that I have ever seen. In general, if it continues like this, these Games might break the record for overall donations for Piltover tributes”

Clearly, this omega is quite chatty, but Vander appreciates the information. This made him very hopeful that Vi will get some medicine to deal with her injury.

“That’s great to hear. Vi is my daughter actually, so I’m happy to hear she’s got all this support”

“Oh goodness” Evidently the omega was not expecting that as his face turns red. “Well, she looks like she’s got a real chance to go far, maybe even win. And just between you and me, I hear she's quite popular with sponsors in the Capitol too along with Caitlyn. After the careers and the beta from Demacia, they’re the two with the most sponsors”

Vander smiles at that, grateful that he’s decided to play nice. This was very useful information that he wouldn’t have gotten otherwise. The omega stares at him for a moment too long before he seems to remember what Vander came here to do in the first place. The alpha hides a smirk at that, looks like he’s still got it.

“Right, and how much do you want to donate?

“A 1000 cogs” the alpha says as he puts the bag of coins on the desk.

“Certainly” the omega says as he goes about counting all the money. “Alright, it seems that everything’s in order. Here’s a copy of this transaction that details the amount of money and who it is for. Everything should be processed and taken to the Capitol in about a day. I’ll just need your signature on both copies. You can keep one of them, and then we will be done”

Vander nods at that, putting his signature on both. The omega puts his own signatures too. As the alpha stands up and takes his copy, he politely thanks the man before taking his leave.

When he gets back to the bar, he’s delighted to find out from the kids that Vi had received medicine for her leg.

“They said the medicine would fully heal her in about four days” Powder says excitedly.

The alpha’s chest lightens just for a moment at that information. This was incredible news.

The rest of the day continues as usual. Vi is recuperating in the tree, which he’s glad to see. Even in sleep, her expression is much more peaceful than yesterday. He’s grateful that the Gamemakers have decided to leave her alone for the time being. Instead, they seem to target the Kiramman girl. She’s been keeping to herself and her area mostly, only leaving to get her gun. But she doesn’t know her peace is about to be disturbed very soon.

Oliver had spent the better part of the morning trying to escape from the Bilgewater alpha. It was the smart move, everybody could see that his usefulness to the careers had run its course. So, when the opportunity arose for him to escape, he didn’t hesitate. Unfortunately for him, the alpha caught on to what he was doing and has been chasing him ever since. The kid was fast, putting a decent amount of distance between him and the alpha. But it’s not enough to totally lose him. He might’ve escaped if he hadn’t run right into Caitlyn’s trap.

The Kiramman girl kills the alpha in one clean shot before he can get any closer. Without doubt, she’s very good with that rifle. It explains why she had risked so much getting it. She interrogates Oliver before deciding to let him live. Her compassion is for nothing though as not five minutes later Oliver is as good as dead, badly injured by a mutt. He watches as Caitlyn gets him down and comforts him in his last moments. From what he gathered from his contacts, the kid was from around the Fissures. Nobody had been able to tell Vander anything of note about him. He seemed to be just a normal kid. One who has now perished to the Games just like so many before him.

The voice of Claude Temple takes over. Talking about how Oliver and the alpha Charlie had met their end, before switching over to Caitlyn and her skills. “As you can see, Caitlyn is very good with a rifle. In fact, this what she showed the Gamemakers that earned her such a high score. Now that the secret is out, we can share some additional information about this. In her session, she hit everything dead on, which would have earned her about an eight or nine normally. But what raised her score was something the Gamemakers saw after her session. You see, all the targets contain a point in them that’s invisible to the eye. This point is positioned dead center of the targets and is about a couple of millimeters in size compared to the visible ones that are about an inch wide. People who can hit these invisible targets are the best of the best. Miss Kiramman managed to hit all but one, which is why her performance earned her a ten! Compare this to Cleo for example who also hit all her targets dead on with her knives, but only hit this invisible point in half of them which earned her a nine, and you can see why what one half of the star-crossed lovers did here was so impressive!”

Vander huffs at that, finally understanding why Grayson had told him that she was going to focus her efforts on Caitlyn instead of Vi. He hadn’t understood at first, since in his eyes Vi was clearly the Piltover tribute with the best chance of winning. But Caitlyn had a real chance of getting far with that rifle in her possession.

Vander had gone to find Grayson after saying goodbye to Vi, hoping to ask a favor of an old acquaintance and help his daughter out. Grayson had said she would do her best, but that the omega tribute was her priority as she held personal affection for her, having known her since she was little.

Vander had first met her a year or so after his failed rebellion against topside. She had visited the bar with her girlfriend, a beta named Alice who was from the Lanes. Alice had wanted to introduce Grayson to her usual haunts. They had gotten along well enough, as Vander was friendly with Alice. That was the last time he saw the victor before tragedy struck.

It was three years later, before he saw her again. Turns out that Alice had been one of the civilian casualties of Silco’s stunt to scare topside, having moved there to live with Grayson. The alpha had been hell bent on revenge, using her power as a former victor to bypass the blockade set up by topside. She had run into Vander on her search for Silco.

Vander himself was also trying to find Silco, as this new drug shimmer spelt trouble if he didn’t put a lid on it soon. He had known Silco would make his move eventually as he wasn’t the type to give up easy. So, him and Grayson had teamed up to stop him. They got close to getting him, managing to corner him where he was hiding after days of investigation. But Silco had had tricks up his sleeve. He had sent a shimmered-up thug after them too. Between Vander and Grayson, they managed to take the thug down. But Silco used the distraction to slip away.

While Silco succeeded in getting away, Vander and Grayson did manage to get their hands on vials of shimmer, which were being created in the hideout. This is why Silco never tried the same method again. He knew that he didn’t have the advantage anymore. Vander had more allies than him in the undercity along with the shimmer now. The same could be said with Grayson regarding topside, not to mention their better resources, especially after the invention of hextech. Vander knew Silco would come back though.

Since then, Vander and Grayson kept in sporadic contact. The alpha wouldn’t exactly call them friends, but they had mutual respect. Grayson kept him up to date with anything topside that could disrupt the peace he managed to make in the Lanes, and he did the same for her. They rarely saw each other in person, communicating mostly via tube transport. Writing in code, in case the message was intercepted before it got to one of them.

As the bar starts filling up around five, things take a turn again. Vander has just served one man a beer, when there’s a shout of alarm from on the regulars. The alpha immediately focuses his attention on the omega who made the sound, seeing her eyes trained on the screen. His heart pounds loudly as he does the same, scared that he’s about to see his daughter dead.

Thankfully, Vi is okay. But she’s dangerously close to three careers. The careers are busy chasing the little omega Roe from Demacia though, managing to trap her in one of the trees. The camera pans to Vi, and Vander can tell immediately what she’s about to do by her expression. Sure enough, Vi makes the motion to Roe that she’s going to save her.

He watches with a clenched jaw and tight chest as Vi takes on the careers, his stance rigid. His hands gripping the bar with all his might. Distantly he hears the customers cheer every time Vi manages to land a hit, taking down the careers one by one. There’s a deafening roar once Vi manages to take down the last career. The tension leaves his body as he sees that Vi is safe.

“That’s your daughter alright, kicking ass just like her old man!”, one of the regulars shouts with glee.

“The pup will take your place as hound of the underground soon like this”, another one shouts.

Vander allows a small smile that, though it doesn’t last long. Vi had won, but she had also killed three people to win. Killing someone changes you, he would know. And he’s sad that Vi will know what that feels like too now. Even worse probably. Vander had never gone to the arena after all, never killed kids. He imagines that’s a different kind of hell altogether on your conscience. He’s seen it in Grayson, the weight she carries as a result of winning the Games.

His thoughts are interrupted by the kids emerging from their room to crowd around him behind the bar.

“She’s okay”, Vander tells them, putting an arm around Powder and giving Mylo and Claggor reassuring pats on their heads with his other hand. He releases calming pheromones once he feels his youngest shaking in his arms. She relaxes at that, still holding on to him. Out of the corner of his eye he sees both of his boys relax too as a result.

The following day is uneventful. The recap shows footage of the careers, how Caleb raged that that bitch from Piltover won’t get away with killing his fellow careers. Shows Caitlyn, who since Oliver’s death has been subdued, not doing much other than eat and sleep in her camp. Show Vi and Roe who had allied with each other.

Vander has conflicting feelings about that. Vi was making herself more vulnerable by trying to protect this kid after all, but wasn’t he the one who told her to keep her good heart. He couldn’t fault her then for doing exactly that, even if it did put her in more danger. He still worried regardless. The two had bonded, and he was afraid of how something happening to Roe would affect Vi.

Unfortunately, he sees the effects of Roe dying in the days after. Vander is downstairs with the kids, Ekko included, when it happens. They had planned to destroy the career’s food source. It was a good plan. Vi had managed to do it, while Roe created a distraction. But she had been caught in one of the traps laid by a career. He knows she’s in possession of a small knife, but her hands are entangled in way that she can’t use them to free herself. It’s a full day after before Vi finds her, but by that time it’s too late.

Vander watches as the rage consumes his daughter, watches as Vi pummels the careers' face in with a frown. He couldn’t say that Vi wasn’t an angry kid, she was. He couldn’t blame her with the world they lived in. But as she grew up, she had matured, learned to control herself better. Even if she still felt that anger deep inside. But here, she’s letting it all loose. In a way he’s never seen her do before. He’s almost afraid he will see her eyes turn red.

Red eyes were a sign of a feral individual, usually as a result of traumatic events in their lives. These people normally don’t recognize their loved ones anymore and are a slave to their instincts. There’s been a few cases of this over the years in the Games, none who have won though. Courtesy of the Capitol of course. For a moment, he worried the same will befall Vi. But she snaps out of it as she tends to Roe and at her request starts singing.

They all listen mesmerized as she sings. Vander had no idea she could sing that beautifully. As the song is nearing its end, he takes a look around to make sure the kids are okay. Powder and Claggor both have tears in their eyes, Ekko is sniffling in the corner of the couch and Mylo is doing his damnedest not to cry. The alpha himself has to swallow the lump in his throat. They live in a cruel word, Vander has always known that. But it’s moments like these, losses like these, where it hits so much harder how cruel the world really is. Again, he fervently hopes that this won’t break Vi.

“I-I”, Mylo clears his throat as his voice breaks, “I didn’t know Vi could sing like that, she’s been holding out on us huh”

Vander appreciates him for trying to lift up the mood. Mylo could be a bit brash sometimes and inconsiderate with his words, but he cared.

“Yes, when she gets back we’re going to have her sing more for us”, Vander says, following his lead.

“She doesn’t like doing it”, Powder says quietly as she wipes at her eyes. “It reminds her of dad too much. I have to beg her to sing most times, and she only does it when I’m sick or feeling down”

A jolt goes through Vander at that. Connol, Vi and Powder’s biological father, did have a voice on him. He’d only heard it once. It was at the grand opening of his bar. Connol and Felicia had of course come to celebrate with him. Vander liked the guy well enough, but they weren’t exactly close. It's Felicia that was his friend. That day, Connol had gotten drunk and ended up serenading his wife and mate in front of everyone. Vander will never forget how good he sounded doing that, half-drunk as he was himself. You don’t forget a voice like that, and it seems Vi had inherited it.

As Vi gives Roe the three fingered salute, the camera cuts away, showing Tyson who is being attacked by mutts. They’re giant rats, about the size of a cat. There’s three of them. They attacked him while he was sleeping and have very sharp teeth based on the way the beta is bleeding in various places on his arms and legs. He manages to kill them though, a look of disgust on his face as he stares at their corpses.

The footage changes again, showing Roe being lifted out of the arena like all the other tributes who have died. He hears gasps from the kids as they see Roe covered in flowers. It’s a strangely beautiful image, you can almost forget the circumstances in which she died by looking at it.

“Vi made it look so pretty” Ekko says awed.

The others nod in agreement, but all Vander can do is smile proudly. Because this is proof, proof that Vi hasn’t let this break her.

After pulling Claggor aside, telling him to come get him if anything happens, Vander goes upstairs to get the bar ready. There he sees Benzo, waiting for him.

“How you holding up mate?” Benzo says clapping him on the shoulder.

Vander sighs wearily, allowing himself to show the worry he’s drowning in. “I just want her home, that’s all I want”

“I know” Benzo says. He knows nothing he says will make this better, nothing less than Vi being back home safely, so he just sits next to Vander in support. “Who knew this parenting business would give us so many heart attacks aye?”

Vander huffs a laugh at that.

“This came in today by the way” Benzo says handing him a tube.

Vander opens it up curious. He wasn’t expecting any correspondence today. As he reads, he understands why. This was an official message from the Capitol. Inviting him, his kids and friends of Vi to be interviewed topside. This was standard for the final eight tributes still alive in the Games, well seven now. Somehow, he had forgotten in all his worrying.

“They’re inviting us to the square for family and friends interviews, tomorrow at noon” Vander informs his friend.

Benzo opens his mouth to respond but his attention is taken elsewhere. “Vi is getting a sponsor gift”, he says instead.

Vander turns to the screen at that. Sure enough, a sliver parachute is floating down right to where Vi is. She holds out her hand, and it lands perfectly in her palm. She opens it up, finding a small loaf of bread in it. It’s dark brown with green seeds in it. Her face looks confused for a moment before recognition flashes across her face. Vander frowns, trying to figure out what his daughter realized. He gets his answer a second later.

Vi lifts her head, her face bathed by the last rays of sunlight. “My thanks to the people of the Demacia district”

Vander’s stunned at that. A district gift to a tribute that’s not your own, that’s unheard of. He knows Demacia isn’t one of the wealthy districts. How many people had to scrape together coin that they had so little of to send it. It must have been meant for Roe originally, but once she died, they had authorized the Piltover mentors to give it Vi instead. As a thank you for what she did for Roe maybe.

“It seems Vi has made quite the impression”

Vander nods agreeingly at that, thankful for Demacia’s gesture. This will give Vi determination to keep going, determination to win for both her and Roe.

The next day, Vander goes to the square with his kids, all dressed in their best clothes. They had to give their best impression to the Capitol for Vi’s sake. The square is turned into an area where everyone can come watch the Games together every year, characterized by the giant screen positioned there. Usually, it’s mostly topsiders who gather in the square as most undercity folk don’t bother coming all the way up here. Right now, the screen is showing the beta from Bilgewater, who is struggling to find food now that she can’t rely on the careers’ supplies. Instead, she’s trying her luck with fishing and having moderate success.

As he walks to his destination, he's greeted by camera’s everywhere and a group of about fifty Capitol people running around. He spots councilor Kiramman and her husband off to the side, make up being put on them. Next to them stands the golden boy himself, Jayce Talis. He’s talking to a blond girl next to him.

Vander’s attention is pulled from them by young boy, who can’t be more than twenty. He’s a tall beta, almost as tall as him, though more on the skinny side. He has curly pink hair, but what startles Vander the most as he introduces himself is the pink teeth. The alpha quickly clasps his hand on Mylo’s shoulder as a warning to not say anything rude. They wouldn’t be doing Vi any favors by insulting the Capitol people.

Turns out he was worried about the wrong child though as Powder speaks before he can stop her. “Why are your teeth pink?”

“Oh, aren’t they pretty! It’s the latest trend in the Capitol. I actually dyed them in honor of your sister along with my hair, she’s my favorite. So, I’m absolutely thrilled to be the guide for her family today” The beta named Quaid chirps on, seemingly not bothered by Powder’s question. Now that Vander thinks about it, his hair was indeed the exact same shade as Vi’s.

The beta guides them to the left, informing them that they’ll have their make-up done first before the interviews start. Vander is grateful that they’ll be allowed to take the interview together. Quaid leaves them to go greet Benzo and Ekko who have just arrived. As the beta walks away, Vander quickly warns the kids again to be on their best behavior. They all nod, as the make-up artists arrive to get started. Thankfully they don’t do anything too outrageous to him and the kids. Benzo and Ekko are soon standing next to them. And about ten minutes later he sees Aria, who he knows is one of Vi’s friends.

She greets them all warmly before striking a conversation up with Ekko, who she’s closest to after Vi, both having worked together at Benzo’s.

Then it’s time for the interviews. Vander and the kids are first. Out of the corner of his eye to the right, he sees the Kirammans being interviewed at the same time.

The interviewer, an alpha woman named Olive with green braided hair and silver tattoos on both her cheeks, starts by letting them all introduce themselves and their affiliation to Vi. Afterwards the questions start.

“So Vander, is it safe to assume that Vi got her fighting prowess from you given your physique?”

Vander answers carefully, knowing he can’t mess this up. Training for the Games was illegal after all, and while he hadn’t trained Vi for that reason, he knows that not choosing his words right could give that impression.

“Vi has always shown talent for it, so yes I encouraged it the best I could. She’s gotten better than I could have ever imagined and I’m very proud of her”

“I bet you are. As for these two young gentlemen here, what is it like having Vi as a sister? Is what we saw of her and Roe a glimpse of how she is with you?”

“Vi is the best. She’s always looked out for us” Claggor answers.

“Yeah, we can’t wait to have her back home. Don’t tell her I said that though” Mylo says, drawing a laugh from the interviewer.

She then turns her attention to Powder. “And what about you Powder? How did you feel about Vi volunteering for you?”

Vander tenses up at that question. Powder was very sensitive about the subject, feeling like it’s her fault that Vi is in the Games, even though everyone has tried to convince that that’s not the case. For a moment he’s afraid she’ll break under the pressure, but the omega holds her own.

“I didn’t want her to volunteer for me, but I know she did it because she loves me. Vi is very strong, I know she’ll win. She promised, and she never breaks her promises”

“Of that I have no doubt. With a sister like you how could she not. One last question, Caitlyn Kiramman confessed to having a crush on Vi and the star-crossed lovers were later caught kissing. How did you feel about this? Did it come as a surprise?”

Vander answers this one. He knows he has to play along with the whole star-crossed lovers thing, as it will only help Vi further. But he also doesn’t want to over commit to it in case Vi ends up doing something that contradicts it.

“It did come as a surprise yes. I was certainly not expecting it. Miss Kiramman seems like lovely young girl. I’m glad they got to have a moment together before the Games”

“I think everyone is happy about that and hopeful for more of those moments in the future” she says coyly.

Vander just nods, smiling along. Olive ends the interview there, moving on to Benzo and Ekko.

“Good job guys” he says to the kids who all smile back at him.

Now that the attention is elsewhere, he turns to the screen to see how Vi is doing. They’re not showing her at the moment, which means whatever she’s doing is too boring to show.

He hears Ekko answer a question behind him. Talking about how Vi is the toughest person in the Lanes and how nothing scares her.

The whole process takes hours. By the time all the interviews are done it’s nighttime. Vander had decided to stay in the square till after nightly death toll before heading back home, taking a seat in front of the screen along with the kids. They’ve shown Vi occasionally, who had headed back where the pool of water is and has now taken residence in a tree again. Her face is closed off every time they show her, but Vander knows she trying to hide how much Roe dying has affected her.

But when it’s time for the death toll, trumpets are heard instead of the Capitol anthem. The screen splits into six sections, each showing one of the last remaining tributes, with one section showing both the Noxus tributes as they are next to each other. Trumpets are only heard when there is an announcement. Usually, this will be a call to a feast. When food is scarce, the Gamemakers will invite the players to a banquet, somewhere known to all like the Cornucopia, as an inducement to gather and fight. Sometimes there is a feast and sometimes there's nothing but a loaf of stale bread for the tributes to compete for. 

Claude Temple’s voice is heard, first congratulating the remaining tributes before announcing that there has been a rule change. For the upteenth time since these Games have started, Vander is caught off guard. The Games don’t really have rules, other then don’t step off your circle for sixty seconds at the start and the unspoken rule not to eat one another.

The whole square goes silent in anticipation, as Claude continues speaking.

“Under this new rule, two victors may be crowned if both originate from the same district”

Chapter Text

A rule change! This is unprecedented. For them to do this, that means that there had to be an insanely high demand for it. Is it possible that we, the star-crossed lovers, are that popular? While me and Mel had devised this plan with the intention of using it to help both me and Vi out in the arena, I never expected this. It never crossed my mind at all. For two tributes to have a shot at winning, our potential romance must be so popular with the audience, that condemning it would jeopardize the success of the Games. Whatever the reason, a smile breaks out on my face. The first one since Oliver died.

We can make it out together! Me and Vi, could actually make it out together, wouldn’t have to fight each other. And we would have the advantage too as a team. I run down the list of tributes left. You had Sierra, the beta from Bilgewater; Maya, the omega from Ionia; Tyson, the beta from Demacia; and Cleo and Caleb from Noxus who are the only other district with two tributes still alive. Out of those I consider Tyson, who I assume is still somewhere in the wheat field, and the careers the biggest threat to us winning. It will be a challenge, but I also believe that we tcould deal with it as a team if it came down to it.

I almost have half a mind to go search for her right now, but I restrain myself. It will be better to do that when there’s daylight, where the darkness won’t be a disadvantage for my aim. So instead, I decide to impatiently wait for morning.

It’s soon obvious to me that I’m now too excited to sleep, all my drowsiness has disappeared leaving me wide awake. Instead, I ponder where Vi could be located. The only clue I have is where I saw her disappear into the woods when the Games started. But for all I know she could be in a whole other area by now, especially with the massive fire that occurred there. But it’s the only indicator I have of her location, so that’s where I’ll go tomorrow. I spend the rest of the night daydreaming of our reunion, feeling downright giddy at the thought. I must have fallen asleep at some point because when my eyes flutter open the sun is out.

I spend the next hour getting ready to leave the place I’ve made home for the last week, collecting all the fruit I can manage to fit in my backpack. I can’t say I’ll miss it, especially after what happened with Oliver.

They had come to pick him and Charlie up with the hovercraft shortly after Oliver’s cannon fired. It almost looked like they’d never been there in the first place. It would’ve, if I couldn’t see the dried blood that remained where their bodies were lying. Not to mention the blood stains from the bear. It unfortunately hadn’t been picked up by the Gamemakers, which meant I had to drag it away from my camp to avoid predators. It was no easy task, given how big and heavy it was. It had taken me hours, but I managed to drag it a decent distance away from my camp. Suffice to say, with all the reminders of the blood that had been spilt here, blood I had spilt, I’m glad to leave.

I still vividly remember the nightmare I had the night Oliver died. How I’d been in the water swimming before an unknown force suddenly started dragging me down. The water around me turning from clear blue to blood red. I fought valiantly to escape the force with no luck. I couldn’t breathe. The blood red water entering my mouth and nose. I started choking on it. I could feel it all in my nose, throat and my lungs as I drowned, drowned in blood. The last thing I remember before I woke up is looking up to the surface I would never reach and seeing Oliver’s reflection watching my demise. His face almost looked smug, as if saying it’s my turn to watch you die, knowing I could save you if I wanted to.

I shudder at the memory. It had taken me a good amount of time after that nightmare to be able to breathe normally again. To make matters worse, I had the same nightmare again the day after, only this time the force dragging me down was Charlie. I hadn’t been subjected to it yesterday though, and I’m hopeful it'll fully be gone after I leave.

I take down my traps last, figuring they will be useful at wherever Vi and I set up camp next. As I move to disassemble the last of the four knots, I see that I’ve caught a squirrel. I assess my options. I only had a small amount of meat left. I had to throw the rabbit I caught earlier away along with the bear. But since I’m leaving soon, I can now afford to give away my location and cook the squirrel. The only risk is if another tribute is close by. It’s not likely since the careers’ camp was hours away and I hadn’t heard or seen anything from the rest that suggests proximity to my camp. Which only leaves Tyson, who is still most likely in the wheat field right next to me.

I take the risk anyway, gathering wood. It’s much more difficult than in training where everything was readily available, but I manage, eventually coaxing a small fire. Next, I skin and gut the squirrel with the knife I gained from Oliver. It’s a messily done job, as I’ve never done it before. Once I deem it somewhat okay, I put it on the fire to roast.

As a precaution, in case Tyson decides to follow the smoke of the fire, I sit with my gun trained in the direction of the wheat field. It’s for nothing though as the beta doesn’t show up. Once the meat is cooked enough, I put out the fire. I eat two of the legs before saving the rest for later. I take one last look, making sure I haven’t forgotten anything before setting off.

I walk for hours, sweating under the sweltering sun. I don’t run into any tributes or mutts as I do, which I’m thankful for. Eventually, I reach where the fire occurred judging by the broken blackened trees. Which means I’m close to Vi’s last known location. The devastation the fire caused is a stark contrast to the lush greenery of the woods I was in less than ten minutes ago.

As the alpha could be close, I slow down my pace, looking for any clues to where she could be. I walk for about thirty minutes between the blackened trees before I see it. It’s the first splash of color visible in all the black. I step closer to the half-broken tree it’s on. An amused laugh escapes me once I realize what I’m looking at, though I make sure to do it quietly. It’s a cupcake! The red color seems to be the result of some sort of red fruit, maybe from berries? The red is applied to signify frosting, while the bottom of the cupcake was carved into the tree using a knife.

It's a clue specifically for me, that Vi knows only I will understand. Which means she must be close, that she’s waiting for me. Only I’m not sure in which direction I should go. I look around to see if there’s anything else she left for me but find nothing. I contemplate my options before deciding to continue forward. I very much doubt Vi is in this burned-out area of the woods, which means that I’ll probably find her once I arrive at where the fire ended. I walk for a while before I see green again.

As I trudge on, I look around for more cupcakes but find none. No sign of Vi either. There’s nothing but trees and a pool of water about twenty feet to my left. I sigh quietly in frustration. Had I chosen the wrong direction after all? I must have, meaning I’ll have to go back to the direction I came from. I must have missed something.

Bummed that my intuition had been wrong and I’ve wasted hours on a fruitless search, I try to focus on the positives. At least this way I can cross this area from possible locations Vi could be. And I found a source of water which is huge. I had tried my best to ration my water the last few days, but I’d gulped down the last of it about an hour ago. I decide to collect some water from the pool before I leave the area.

I’ve just taken a step to the pool when I hear it. THUD! From right behind me! Adrenaline shoots through me as I turn around, my hands moving to cock my gun and defend myself against who or whatever landed behind me. I’ve not fully turned around when I feel a force almost wrench the rifle out of my hands. My finger slips from the trigger at the forceful movement as I fight to hold on to it. Whoever it is, is strong, stronger than me. I’m starting to really panic when my gaze focuses on the arm that’s holding the rifle. My eyes follow familiar bandages, dirty with soot and blood, up to tattooed arms packed with muscle to those grayish-blue eyes. Her face is a little worse for wear than the last time I saw it with a couple of bruises, but she’s still stunning.

Vi’s standing in front of me. One hand up in a gesture of peace, while the other one has a firm grip on my rifle, pointing it up towards the air.

“Calm down cupcake, it’s just me”

I scoff infuriated at her words, my happiness at seeing her again very quickly shifting into anger. I let go of the rifle so it’s just hanging from my makeshift strap.

“Calm down!?” I whisper yell, conscious that we’re still out in the open, my heart still beating a mile a minute. “You drop down behind me while we’re in the middle of the Games, scaring me to death and then you have the audacity of asking me to calm down!?”

She rubs the back of her neck at that, seeing the genuine anger on my face. “Okay I concede, it wasn’t my best idea”

“You think? I’m regretting finding you already” I say clenching my jaw in frustration.

She grins at me, that stupid crooked half grin she has that I like so much. My traitorous heart flutters in response.

“No you’re not” she says with certainty.

"No… I’m not”, I sigh giving in. “But Vi, please don’t do that ever again. I could’ve shot you. If I’d been a little faster, if you’d reacted any slower…” I don’t finish my thought. The mental image of Vi seriously injured by a bullet I shot is painful enough. Especially after what happened with Oliver, it would’ve been my fault if she died.

The alpha’s gaze softens at my words. “I won’t. Besides, we’re a team now. Gotta compromise on some things, right?”

I smile at the reminder, still not quite believing it even with the alpha right in front of me. “Yeah”

She grins back at me. Before I know it, Vi has her arms around me. I melt into it, hugging her back and burying my face in her shoulder. It feels so good to hold her again, her strong arms tight around my waist. How I’d missed human contact, how I‘d missed her. I instinctively inhale, turning my head to where her scent gland is to take in her scent before remembering that we’re scentless for the time being. But that’s okay, her arms around me are enough for now. I feel her warm breath on my ear as she speaks, I have to hold in a shiver at the feeling.

“I really am sorry Cait. I didn’t mean to scare you, just got excited seeing you”

I sigh, nodding in understanding and snuggling deeper into her shoulder. “I know, it’s okay. It worked out in the end”.

We stay like that for a moment, before I pull back a little and give her a once over. She has a hole in her pants on her lower right leg, a bandage wrapped around her left thigh and two prominent bruises on her face though they seem to be fading. One on her jaw and the other one her cheek. I raise my hand and put it on her cheek, my thumb grazes the bruise there.

"Does it hurt?” The alpha shakes her head no. “What happened?”

“Uh it’s kind of a long story, I’ll tell you the whole thing later”

Sensing the reluctance in her voice, I let it go. “Okay”, I nod.

My hand, seemingly with a mind of her own moves from her cheek to tug at a lock of her hair, the one that always seems to fall over her right eye. I don’t know where all this courage is coming from, touching her so freely, but she’s not complaining. It looks like she’s even enjoying it, so I keep doing it, twirling the lock between my fingers. I’ve always liked her hair with its unique color. My hand moves from the lock of hair to straight up running through her hair. She sighs contentedly at that, closing her eyes as her hands start rubbing up and down my spine. When she opens them again, they’re a shade darker, staring at me intently with clear desire. The same desire I saw in her eyes that night in her room.

The memory washes over me again. How amazing it had been being with her like that, how good she’d made me feel. How I couldn’t wait to do it again.

I hold her gaze, sure she can see desire in mine too. Before I know it, we’re both leaning in. I immediately feel that familiar swoop in my stomach as our lips meet, my other hand coming up to wrap around her neck as our lips move together.

For a moment, everything else disappears, and it’s just us and the feeling of her lips on mine. We separate briefly to catch our breath before I’m leaning in again, tilting my head for a better angle and a languid kiss. I feel her tongue on my lower lip asking for entrance. I open my mouth to let her in, our tongues have just touched when I hear a snap. Like someone or something stepped on a broken branch.

I’m immediately on guard, pulling away from Vi as I turn towards the sound. My gun in my hands again and trained in the direction where I heard it. I don’t see any movement. I wait a couple of seconds more, looking for anything that looks out of place but can’t find anything. There’s still a couple of trees and bushes our interrupter could be hiding behind though. I turn my head to Vi.

“Cover me” I murmur.

She nods, taking a position to my right a few steps behind me as I walk slowly to the medium sized bush that could be hiding who made that sound. I take a quiet breath as I reach the bush, before taking the final step to see behind it. I don’t find anything though; there’s no tribute spying on us or evidence that anyone was here at all. I don’t lower my guard though until I make sure there’s no one hiding behind the rest of the hiding places either. Vi has my back the whole time, looking with me. I catch her glancing upwards quite a lot, it takes me a second before it clicks. She had dropped down from a tree, so it could be that our interrupter was also high up in a tree.

Once I deem the area clear, I lower my rifle and turn to Vi. The alpha shakes her head at my unspoken question, she hadn’t seen anything suspicious either.

“It was probably just an animal” Vi says.

“Yeah, most likely”

Vi nods before a smirk appears on her face. “Now, where were we?”, the alpha says as she grabs one of my hands and tugs me to her, her hands settling on my waist again once I’m close enough. My hands automatically move to steady myself on her shoulders in response.

I allow a short kiss, before pulling away. She leans in again, no doubt going for a deeper kiss, but I stop her with a hand on her chest.

“What’s wrong?” the alpha asks with a confused frown.

“Nothing’s wrong. It’s just, we shouldn’t be kissing out in the open like this” I state.

She still looks confused for a moment before I see realization set in, her face twisting into an amused look. “What, am I too distracting for you?”

“Yes” I say without preamble as I roll my eyes, knowing I’m feeding her ego. It’s true though. Another tribute or even a mutt could have easily snuck up on us while we were kissing. Imagine dying just because we were too busy shoving our tongues down each other’s throats, that would be embarrassing. Probably also a first in the Games. I suppose there were worse ways to go though. I’ve witnessed some gruesome ones watching past Games, I’d even seen it firsthand with Oliver. Next to that, dying doing something like kissing doesn’t sound so bad. Still, I’d rather we avoid dying altogether, which means not putting ourselves in unnecessary danger out in the open.

Besides, now with my head a little clearer I’m suddenly very aware that we’re on camera for all of Runeterra to see. I have no doubt that we’re taking up all the screentime at the moment. People are watching us; my parents are watching us. I have no desire of them seeing me in too much of a compromising position. The kissing hadn’t been anything too inappropriate, but I know that if we hadn’t been interrupted it would have likely turned into something inappropriate for the public. Being a Kiramman, I couldn’t be behaving that way for everyone to see. I’ve had it drilled into my head for years that my actions reflect on the entire body of the Kiramman house after all, which means only proper behavior is acceptable. And proper behavior doesn’t involve tongue.

As much as part of me resents the pressures that come with my name, I also want to honor it, to make my parents proud. So, I’ll have to control my hormones for the time being. When we’re out of the arena, away from the cameras and behind closed doors. Then, well then I’ll be able to truly let loose.

Vi snickers at me but thankfully acquiesces. “Like I said, I can compromise. Speaking of compromises.. One last kiss before we stop?”

With the way she’s looking at me, I couldn’t have resisted even if I wanted to. So much for controlling my hormones. I nod. And then we’re kissing again. I probably let it go on longer than I should, but I’m only human. It doesn’t help that she’s such a good kisser either. I pull away eventually though. She pouts just a little bit at that, which is adorable and very nearly makes me fold, before she lets go of me.

To distract myself from further temptation I talk. “So, is this where you’ve been the whole time? In these woods and up in the trees?”

“Yeah, for the most part. Where were you staying?”

“I was in the woods too, but in the area right next wheat field. It’s about half a day walk away from here”

“Wheat field?”

“Oh yes, turns out that behind the steep there’s a massive wheat field. That’s the first place I ran to when the Games started before settling in the woods”

Vi hums at that nodding. “And you didn’t run into any trouble or other tributes?”

It’s a fair question. Compared to her, I don’t have anything to physically show for my trials so far in the arena. Still, a sigh escapes me. I don’t really want to talk about it, but I know I must. We both have to have all the information we can right now, to make it out of this place. So, I take a seat against the tree, the alpha plopping down next to me, before I tell her everything. How I escaped the bloodbath, how I’m pretty sure Tyson is located at the wheat field, how I got my rifle from the careers and lastly the whole situation with Charlie, Oliver and the mutt.

“So that’s how he died”

I don’t need to ask which ‘he’ she means. “Yeah” is all I can manage to say.

Vi grabs my hand and squeezes it. I get the sentiment. It’s her way of saying it’s not your fault, that I did everything I could.

She can’t say it out loud as the whole point of the Games is to kill each other, too much compassion for our fellow tributes is not something that’s admired by the Capitol audience. Some compassion is allowed, mostly between district partners and allies. But not too much, because too much compassion makes them uncomfortable, humanizes us too much in their eyes. Would make them confront how horrible what they are putting us through really is. And that just wouldn’t do.

“What about you?” I ask.

Just like me, Vi seems reluctant, but she responds in kind. Starting with the conversation that she overheard Oliver have with the careers. It’s certainly a slightly different version of what Oliver told me. I conclude that the beta was most likely playing all sides. Telling truths and lies that would help him out no matter who he ran into, not too mention keeping up the star-crossed strategy, no doubt to profit of it if needed.

The alpha continues with telling me how she escaped the fire, gesturing to her now fully healed calf where I can’t see any sign of her previous injury, maybe only that the skin is a slightly different color than the rest of her body. Talks about taking out the careers before allying with Roe. Blowing up the careers’ supplies, which explains the explosion I heard a few days back, before ending with how she was too late to save Roe. How she sang to the omega in her final moments. I’m momentarily distracted by the thought of her singing, it’s one of the first things I noticed about her after all. The guilt I see in her eyes as she finishes her story makes me focus again on the task at hand. It’s not exactly the same as my situation with Oliver, but it reminds me of it all the same.

It’s my turn to squeeze her hand, intertwining our fingers. She gives me a small smile at that before her face darkens again. Just like me, she won’t let herself off the hook. I play with her hand in the silence that follows, as I think of a change of topic from Roe to stop the both of us from spiraling further into bad memories. I settle for some teasing, trying to lighten her mood.

“So, you really weren’t embellishing about your fighting skills huh? Taking down four of the careers is certainly an accomplishment” After all as she alluded to, the Capitol assistants she fought weren’t up to par and I assume much less skilled than the careers.

Vi looks up from the ground at that, seeing the playful look in my eyes, the alpha makes a mock offended face at my comment “You thought I was lying?! I’m hurt Cait, I really am. I’m a lot of things, but a liar is not one of them” she says turning her face dramatically away from me.

I laugh at her dramatics tugging at her hand to get her to face me again, as I try to ignore the butterflies that make an appearance at her calling me Cait. “Hey, I didn’t say lying, I said embellish. And alphas are prone to that more than anyone else, so you can’t blame me for presuming”

“I can actually. Even if you thought that at first, my score should’ve been enough to prove I wasn’t” Vi says, now facing me again. I want to bring up that technically her score wouldn’t be a good indication of her capability with the way she talked about the Capitol assistants’ skills but refrain from doing so. I would be inadvertently insulting them if I do that. So instead I concede, she’d proved her fighting prowess anyway by taking out the careers.

“Okay, okay, my bad. I should’ve never doubted you”

“Damn straight! But I know what you can do to make it up to me” the alpha says with a suggestive tone.

I raise an eyebrow. “And what’s that?” I ask in the same flirty tone.

She just points to her uninjured cheek with a shit eating grin on her face. “There weren’t any rules for cheek kisses, so I’m assuming they’re fair game”

Following her lead I lean into the dramatics too, making a big show of weighing my options with my free hand on my chin in contemplation. Vi watches me the whole time, a softer look in her eyes. “I suppose so” I say leaning in to kiss her cheek. At the last second, Vi turns her head quickly and gives me a peck on the lips, before moving to peck my cheek next.

I lean back at that, putting on an angry expression. I don’t know how long I can hold it though as an involuntary smile is threatening to spread across my face. Seeing my lips twitch, Vi decides to peck my other cheek in response, this time lingering longer. I still don’t break, making the alpha kiss my nose next. That does it, the smile I’ve been holding in fully takes over my face along with a laugh.

“You’re so annoying. You know that right?” I say, biting my lip to tame my smile. I can’t have her thinking she’s won this battle.

She just nods, that soft smile still on her face, “I know.” And then out of nowhere, she hits me with a zinger. “You have a pretty smile”

I flush at that, ducking my head, wanting to kiss her senseless. She’s really making resisting hard; I tell her as much.

She shrugs at that. “I’m just telling the truth, but okay I’ll behave. No more compliments for you”

“You’re finally learning” I say in a mock superior tone. Vi huffs a laugh at that but remains silent otherwise. As a peace offering I raise our joined hands and give hers a couple of kisses, my thumb moving back and forth on it. My way of saying that I appreciated the compliment, that I’m just playing around. The alpha smiles at me in response.

A moment later, a parachute is floating down towards us. A sponsor gift! And the first one where I’m involved too. Vi had gotten two, whereas I hadn’t. But it made sense. She had been in dire need of the medication and the bread seems to have been more because of what happened with Roe than anything. I on the other hand hadn’t been in need of anything really as of yet. I haven’t been injured or in dire need of food or water. Which makes me wonder why we’re getting something, as that’s now the case for the both of us.

It turns out to be food. Not just any food, but the equivalent of what we would’ve gotten at the Capitol. Vi is practically salivating once the smell hits us, and I’m not too far behind. It’s roasted meat with mashed potatoes and vegetables. We even get a perfectly frosted cupcake for dessert. The frosting is the exact color of Vi’s hair, even styled like her hair and the cupcake itself seems to be the color of my hair. We both get a good laugh out of that; it seems the audience had enjoyed the whole cupcake thing.

We even get plates too, along with cutlery. Like our mentors want us to have a date right here or something. That’s when it hits me, why they sent it. They want us to keep up the star-crossed lovers act, like the playful argument we’d been having. Of course it isn’t an act at all anymore, but they don’t know that. They hadn’t been privy to our last conversation on the balcony after all. Only Mel knows everything. I told her while we were waiting for me to be launched into the arena. I do suspect though, that Grayson had an inkling that my feelings for Vi weren’t all for show. Either way, the message is clear. The more in love we act, the more sponsors we will amass for ourselves. Which could be crucial with only five other tributes left.

I try to catch Vi’s eyes to see if she got the message too, but she’s too busy splitting up the food onto the two plates for us. I make a mental note to bring it up later. As we scarf down our food, we speculate about the other tributes.

We conclude that the careers are most likely still at their camp by their Cornucopia, though we leave room for the possibility of them having moved elsewhere. They didn’t have their usual advantages anymore after all, not in numbers and not with supplies. All that said, they were still careers though, arrogant and with years of training under their belt for this one objective of winning the Games.

For Tyson, we deduce that he is still likely located in the wheat field. We both don’t know where Sierra could be. It’s not likely she would still be near the careers when all their supplies were blown up, and whatever they had left they would certainly notice had gone missing by someone stealing it. Especially since they had so little of it now. From Vi’s observations it seems the beta is very risk averse. Not a fighter but clever, her primary tactic evading instead of attacking.

The only tribute left the both of us have no information about at all is the Ionia omega. I think back to what I saw of her in the Capitol. Her reaping hadn’t been anything special, nor her interview where she tried her best not to give anything away at all, answering every question vaguely. I would’ve thought she was hiding something, but she only scored a five.

“So, how do you wanna play it with them?”

“Well, if what Oliver said was true, the careers will wanna kill us on their own terms. They’ll likely come to us, we just have to be ready for them when they do”

“You want to make this our territory” I state, following her train of thought.

“Yeah. There’s fruit here, a water source, and animals around if we want to hunt. Roe even showed me a tree where we can get honey from.”

I nod along with her words. “I don’t mind that. We can lay some traps too, maybe leave some fake clues for them to walk into them” I muse.

“Yeah exactly. Not to mention that once we’re up in the trees, you’ll have the high ground and could take them out quickly if needed with your gun”

“Sounds good to me” I’ve never climbed a tree before, and never even considered sleeping in one. It’s just not something that has ever occurred to me. But Vi’s right, it’s a good place to hide. Most people, just like me earlier, wouldn’t think of it first when hunting for other tributes. Not to mention having the high ground would certainly be an advantage with my shooting. The only thing is that the careers know I have the rifle and will be prepared for it. But there’s nothing I can really do against that other than prepare too.

Now that our dinner has settled a bit, I grab the cupcake to eat. But not before holding the cupcake next to the alpha’s head to compare.

“It’s uncanny really, they got your hair perfectly” I say with a smirk.

She rolls her eyes at me, telling me to go on and split the cupcake already. But I know she’s amused at the extravagance of the Capitol just like me. They really don’t do anything halfway.

Once she finishes her half, Vi leans against the tree, putting her hands behind her head and sighing contently. I try not to focus too much on the way her arms flex as she does so. “I could get used to this”

I hum in agreement, as I try to savor the last bites I have left of my half. A bit of frosting gets stuck on my bottom lip, so I lick it away. Out of the corner of my eye, I see Vi’s eyes follow the movement. I hide a smirk at that, looks like I’m not the only one who’s having trouble controlling their hormones.

As I finish the last bite, I remember why we got the cupcake as dessert in the first place.

“It was very clever by the way, the cupcake sign” I say.

“Thanks. I had no idea where you were located. So I thought I’d wait a day or so and see if you had more of an inkling of where to find me. The sign was both to let you know you were on the right path and that I’d been in the vicinity if I’d left my post to go look for you. I contemplated making more to let you find me more easily but thought that could possibly give away my location to others. Besides, I figured you’re smart enough to find me based just on that”

“I’m smart huh. I thought you said you wouldn’t give me anymore compliments” I tease.

“Hm that’s true, I guess I did. It’s an objective fact though that you’re smart” The alpha says simply, like she didn’t just make me fall just a little more for her with those words. It’s one of the things I liked the most about her, she doesn’t mince her words.

As it’s getting dark, we decide to look at all our supplies together to see what we’re working with before settling in a tree. Vi has to climb back up the tree to get her things. I watch her do it effortlessly. I wonder if the undercity has a lot of trees with the way it looks so easy to her, as I’ve never been. I lose sight of her momentarily behind all the leaves before I see a glimpse of pink hair appear again. She jumps down just like last time for the last six feet or so. This time with an extra backpack on and a bow slung around her body.

“I see taking down the careers had its upsides” I comment.

“Yeah, you should know”

“True”, I concede. Charlie and Oliver hadn’t been careers in the purest sense, but they had been their allies all the same.

We lay out all of supplies on the floor in front of us. I take count of everything. For weapons, there’s my rifle, a bow along with ten arrows, a long sword, a hatchet, two medium sized knives, two small knives and two of the small acid balls. For food, there’s fruit, cookies, a small portion of beef jerky, edible leaves, the rest of my squirrel. Then there’s two bottles; Vi’s that’s filled with water and mine that’s empty. The rest of the supplies consist of the iodine pills, a med kit, bandages, the leaves with healing properties, burn medicine, my rope, a coil of wire, night vision glasses and two sleeping bags. For all intents and purposes we have a lot, this is almost the equivalent of what the careers work with normally.

We split up the food equally, deciding to fill my bottle tomorrow since we can share Vi’s for the night. We pack everything else back in our backpacks. I climb the tree first. I try to copy Vi’s previous movements, placing my hands where hers were. I’m much slower than Vi, and almost fall a couple of times. But I make it to the branch the alpha pointed to, which should be thick enough to hold the both of us. Vi joins me soon after, and in no time we’re snuggled up together in the sleeping back, my head on her shoulder. It’s a tight fit but we manage.

“Guess what?” I say after a comfortable silence.

“What?”

“We’re not out in the open anymore”

“We’re not. What should we do now?” Vi says with a knowing tone

“I can think of something” I mutter, lifting my upper body so I’m laying at a better position to kiss her. I feel Vi’s hand that’s on my waist tighten to make sure I don’t lose my balance. But otherwise, she makes no move to close the distance. So I do it instead, leaning in and kissing her. This time I allow myself to get totally lost in it. I don’t know how long we make out for, all I know is that it’s bliss. I’ve wanted this for so long, fantasized about this exact scenario, but nothing compares to the real thing.

At one point, one of her hands slides down to grab my butt. Since it’s not visible, as the sleeping bag hides exactly where her hand is, I decide to allow it. She doesn’t go any further than that. Just the occasional squeezes, some of which I have to hold in a moan threatening to escape at.  Following her lead, I slip one of my hands under her shirt, my fingers tracing her abs. I feel her smirk into the kiss at that, the hand on the back of my neck pulling me even closer. We’re interrupted by the sound of the Capital anthem playing. I give her one last short kiss with a little nibble before moving back to lying with my head on her shoulder. Surprisingly she had refrained from deepening our kisses, which means she either caught on to my desire to keep things proper or had her own reservations of going too far for all to see. Either way, I’m grateful for her restraint, sure I wouldn’t have been able to resist if she didn’t. I feel her give my forehead a kiss, which I sigh contently at, before we both focus on the night sky.

Maya’s picture is the only one who appears on the sky before the Capitol seal is shown, indicating the end of the death toll. I guess we don’t have to worry about her whereabouts after all. Only four people left between me and Vi going home. As I drift off to sleep in my alpha’s arms, for the first time since the Games started, I feel actually confident that we will make it back home.

Chapter Text

My eyes flutter open from the most comfortable sleep I’ve had in the arena. It takes me a second to get my bearings before my eyes focus on the alpha who’s still asleep next to me.

I take in the side of her face, my head still on her shoulder. From her surprisingly long eyelashes to the slope of her nose, to her mouth. Vi’s face is the most relaxed I’ve ever seen it. Her lips parted slightly and just a little bit of drool at the corner of her mouth. It’s a strangely endearing image, even with the drool.

She wakes up not much later, and I try to pretend I hadn’t been staring. If she noticed, she doesn’t say anything about it.  Her face brightens as she looks at me and I smile softly back. The first thing she does is pull me closer, hugging me with both her arms now. To the point, I’m literally on top of her. For a moment I’m afraid we’ll lose our balance on the tree and fall, but both her grip and the belt around the sleeping bag prevents it.

I tuck my head into her neck, which is the best way I can return the hug, given our position on the tree. I even give her a quick kiss on the side of the neck. As much as I want to linger there, I don’t, still very much aware we are being filmed. The neck kiss itself has already been a bit of a risk. It was an intimate gesture, probably too intimate for the two teenagers who had just had their first kiss yesterday. Well, at least in the Capitol’s eyes. But I couldn’t resist, her neck looked too kissable. And lickable, my inner omega purrs. I push her down at that, not needing further temptation.

It's funny, it’s so much harder to restrain myself now. Even though I’ve liked her for years, I’d always held myself back before. But now, now I know now what it’s like to touch her, to kiss her, to hold her. My restraint is suffering because of it.

I’m brought out of my musings by Vi humming contently as she rests her head on top of mine. “Morning”, she mumbles, breaking the silence. Her voice is still thick with sleep

“Good morning” I say back, shuffling so that my head is more near her shoulder, thus putting us in a more comfortable position.

I tilt my head up and she tilts hers down to let our lips meet in a soft lingering kiss. One of my hands go to the back of her neck, stroking the fine hairs there as our lips glide together. She lets out a little sigh into my mouth in response. So she likes it, I’ll remember that.

After that, we untangle ourselves from each other to have breakfast, which consists of fruit and some cookies. As we eat, we discuss the plan for the day, which mostly consists of making the area as secure as we can manage from intruders. We even make up some plans to use the excess weapons we have for some of the traps.

We eventually leave the tree, but not before a little more kissing. Once on the ground again, we get to work. I set up the same trap I did before that caught Oliver on a tree about twenty feet from the one we are staying in. But this time additionally, we make use of half the arrows. Vi positions them in a way that anyone caught in the trap, who would most likely be swinging, could hurt themselves by swinging into them. After she’s satisfied with the position of each one, she takes her time camouflaging them, so they look like regular parts of the tree. She does a really good job, by the end the arrows look like they’re part of the tree.

On the other side, we make use of the hatchet next. The trap is set up in a way that anyone who steps on the trigger, will get the hatchet dropping down on rope with enough momentum to bury themselves in that person’s body. Vi’s the one who comes up with it. Turns out she learned it from a project Ekko and Powder had tried, trying to add an attack from above to the boxing machine at the arcade they frequently visited. Trying to make it more of a challenge for Vi. Apparently, she holds all the records on the machine. It hadn’t worked out in the end due to missing materials, but Vi had learned enough that she could now make this trap, a much more lethal version of what Powder and Ekko were trying to do.

By the end we still have enough rope left to make one more trap. This is because we can use the coil of wire Vi has for hunting animals instead of the rest of my rope. Therefore, we decide to make one more dangling leg trap with the rest of the arrows, ensuring that there is a triangle of traps around our tree. We also add some knots on either side of the pool of water in hope of catching some animals. The last thing we do is add some track marks to hopefully lure the careers towards the traps. If it was me I probably wouldn’t fall for it, it seems too obvious. And I have a feeling Sierra from Bilgewater also wouldn’t fall for it, smelling a trap a mile away. But the careers were a different story. And there’s always the possibility that one of the tributes will fall into our traps the same way Oliver did.

By the time we’re done it’s late afternoon. We settle down at our tree and eat the rest of the squirrel along with the edible leaves. Since we drank the last of water as we were eating, we go fill them up after. Vi has just finished dropping an iodine pill in both bottles when they appear.

I can only describe them as giant plant insects, a little smaller than the size of the average human head. Their limbs and body seem to all be made out of leaves. They fly out of the plants surrounding the pool with high speed. I immediately turn to run towards my rifle that’s leaning against our tree, mentally berating myself for leaving it there in the first place. I hear Vi curse behind me, but I can’t look back. Getting to my rifle is the best way I can protect the both of us.

I dive last few feet for it, before immediately turning on my back to see where the mutts are. It’s a good thing I do, because I have just enough time to aim and kill the one that's literally flying right on top of me. I shoot it at point blank range, which means I get to have a bunch of green blood splatter on my arms, the mutt's headless body falling on my ankles. I don’t have time to be disgusted though, as I see another one flying towards me. I scramble to get up, before taking aim again, killing that one too.

Not under immediate threat anymore I turn towards the pool. Vi has the long sword in one hand and has just sliced one the of the mutts in half with it. It’s body falls to the ground next to another one of the alpha’s victims. There’s four more flying around Vi. Not wasting anymore time, I take down the one closest to her. Vi takes another swing to the one to her right but doesn’t kill it. She does manage to slice off one of its wings though, which results in it flying a little lopsided. I kill that one too. As I get ready to kill the other two I run into a problem though. They’ve changed course and the two left are now flying tight around her body. as close as they can manage to get, trying to get an opening between Vi’s swings to bite her. At the angle I’m standing at, shooting at one of them could very well result in Vi getting hurt too, since she’s constantly moving to keep them off her. I’ll have to time it just right to avoid hurting her.

The alpha in the meantime is getting visibly frustrated as the mutts seem to be evading all of her swings. Fed up, she straight up lashes out and punches out the one to her right with a growl, hitting it cleanly. The mutt falls to the ground with a thud, and I don’t waste time putting a bullet in it to ensure it doesn’t get up again. As my gaze turns back to Vi, I catch her driving the sword down into the body of the last mutt, successfully killing it.

As I walk closer to where she is I hear her mutter something about “annoying fuckers”, as the alpha lets go of the sword by driving it into the ground.

“You okay?”, the alpha asks once I’m in her space again. “They didn’t hurt you?”

“No” I answer. “Well, not besides covering me with their disgusting blood”

At that the alpha takes in my blood covered arms. “Yeah, I can see that. Come on, you can wash it off at the pool”

“Wouldn’t it be unhygienic to wash off here? That’s the water we drink from.”

“Normally yes, but we have the iodine pills to purify the water”

I make a face at that. She’s right, but that doesn’t make the situation any more appealing to me. It’s not like there’s better options though.

“Hey, if it bothers you that much you can stay covered in green blood. But don’t expect any more cuddles from me” Vi says seeing the look on my face.

I give her a long-suffering sigh, hoping that gets the point across about what I thought of that comment before crouching to wash my arms in the water.

“Have you ever seen mutts like that before, they were pretty strange right?” Vi asks

“Yes, they were very peculiar”

“It’s funny, despite their strange appearance and size, they acted more like annoying mosquitos than anything”

I hum in agreement, just about to finish cleaning off the last little bit of blood from my hands when I hear the alpha exclaim, “Ow fuck!” Alarmed I turn to her, rifle in hand, but it looks like she already has it handled. Driving her sword into the body of another plant-like mutt.

“Thing came out of nowhere”, she huffs. “I’m going to make sure they’re all dead this time”, the alpha says. She uses the sword to inspect the rest of the plants around the pool of water, making sure there’s no more mutts blending between them.

Quickly washing off the last bit of blood, I join her search, rifle ready for another surprise attack. Nothing more comes though; the area is clear. With that handled, I turn to Vi. “Where are you hurt?”

“At my side. It managed to bite me before I killed it”, she says turning her body so I can see it.

“You’re bleeding through your shirt” I say moving closer to lift her shirt

“I am? Didn’t think it was that bad”

“Yes. Quite profusely even I would say for a bite mark of this size”, I respond as I inspect the damage. Most of the bleeding is coming from two puncture wounds, indicating that the mutts had razor sharp incisors. The other teeth marks only showing light bleeding.

“Come on” I say taking her hand, “I’ll fix you up”

I lead her to our tree, the alpha following me willingly, before l let go of her hand. “Take off your shirt”, I say as I crouch down to rummage into the backpack for the necessary supplies. I hear her huff behind me.

“Damn, take me out to dinner first”

My reply gets stuck in my throat as I turn around with the supplies in hand, taking in the sight in front of me. Vi is in the process of taking off her shirt, the fabric covering her face, which gives me a very nice view of her upper body. My eyes roam over her lean body with a mind of their own, taking in all the newly exposed skin, all the sculpted muscles, all the curves, the swell of her chest. I’d seen it before, without the sports bra she’s sporting now even, but that doesn’t make the sight before me any less appealing. I don’t think I’ll ever get tired of it. She has a smattering of freckles on the side without the bite that I hadn’t noticed last time.

I’m brought out of my musing of how cute that is by a throat clearing. My eyes snap up to hers. The alpha is looking at me with an amused eyebrow raise, shirt hanging from her hand. She smirks at me, “See something you like?”

Embarrassed that I got caught staring so blatantly, I try my hardest to suppress a blush. I also suppress an equally flirty response about liking it very much, knowing it wouldn’t be appropriate. Instead, I mutter a quick “shut up”, before getting to work.

I chew up the leaves first, the same way Vi explained to me that Roe did. Her story about that had jogged my memory about the medicinal leaves and their purpose. My father certainly had a different way of doing this, but since those methods weren’t currently available, chewing is the next best thing. It’s lucky that I had the idea to collect them even though I didn’t remember their exact function, otherwise there wouldn’t be enough for Vi’s wound. I make a mental note to search for more later. Once I clean up the blood, I apply the leaves before bandaging it up cleanly.

“There, all done”, I say straightening up.

“Thanks Cait” the alpha says, turning around to pick up her shirt from the floor. This gives me an amazing view of the intricate tattoos on her back. Her very broad muscled back. I’d caught glimpses of it the night we slept together, but this is the first time I’m really seeing it in all its glory.

Before I know it, my hand is tracing the tattoos on her lower back. The alpha stops moving at that, her shirt hanging from her neck. As my fingers trace up her back, I see goosebumps appear on her skin. I smile at the clear effect I’m having on her. I wrap my arms around her waist, hugging her from behind and clasping my hands together to make sure they don’t start feeling her up. I make sure to avoid her wound as I do so. “They’re beautiful… What do they mean?”

“They represent where I come from, my home, my family” Vi says simply. She’s doesn’t go into further detail, I suspect because of our invisible audience. I hum in understanding, pressing a quick kiss to the back of her shoulder before letting go.

“Let me guess, the blue clouds are for your sister?” I ask, hoping I’m not crossing any boundaries.

To my relief, she smiles at me as she finishes shoving her arms through the holes of her shirt. “Yeah. I guess that one’s kind of obvious. When I first showed it to her, Pow said that once she’s older, she’ll get blue cloud tattoos too. So that we match”, she says with a fond smile. I mirror her smile at the cute image.

We spend the rest of the day gathering. Both fruit, which Vi does under my guidance, and the medicinal leaves. Vi also shows me the tree we can get honey from. Since there’s still time before it becomes dark, I decide to explore the area a little more with the alpha, since this will be our new home for the time being. We walk for about an hour before we discover a decently sized cave. And half an hour of walking later, we discover a stream of water. We’re both delighted to have found another water source, and I’m extra glad to know there’s an alternative to mutt-blood infested pool of water next to our tree.

We both take the time to clean ourselves up a little before heading back, as it’s getting dark. As we do, I find out that Vi and I are on the same wavelength on using the star-crossed lovers strategy to get more sponsors, which is a relief. We speak in code as we discuss this so that the Capitol doesn’t catch on to our scheming. We get back to our camp and discover the bodies of the mutts have disappeared. No trace of them left. I wonder how the Gamemakers do it. I would of certainly appreciated a little help from them with the bear instead of having to haul it away myself.

As we settle in the tree again for the night, we find out there were no deaths today. Maybe that’s why the Gamemakers decided to sick those mutts on us, some entertainment for the Capitol audience as they saw that no opposing tributes were near to each other. Whatever the case, I hope at least something happens with the other tributes in other areas of the arena. Otherwise, they will surely find a way to drive us together.

I wake up the next day to warmth. It’s not the warmth that Vi’s body usually provides next to me, but an unnatural amount of heat. I open my eyes at once, alarmed. Vi seems to be the source of the unnatural heat, her skin is burning up. Her high body heat, along with the warmth the sleeping bag provides, means that I’m sweating just being in proximity.

“Vi, wake up” I say as I shake her shoulder gently.

“Hmm noo” Vi mumbles turning her head away

“Vi come on”, I say urgently as I caress her cheek, worried that something’s really wrong. This type of heat emitting from a person usually coincides with either sickness or heat and rut. And since the latter is not possible given our implants, that leaves the former option

The alpha blearily opens her eyes at my urging. “Something’s wrong” I say. She’s more alert once those words leave my mouth, sitting up, though I can tell she’s not all there.

“What’s wrong?” Vi asks, her gaze scanning the area around us for threat.

“It’s you, you’re burning up. Do you feel okay?”

“Uh, I don’t know. I feel weird. Like I’ve spent the whole day wearing my body out by training or parkouring”

I frown at that. “Do you feel any pain?”

“Other than the usual? Not really” the alpha says leaning her head against the trunk of the tree. All the alertness has been sapped out of her now that she knows there’s no imminent threat.

My frown deepens as I go over her symptoms, trying to find the cause. It could be just a cold, but the way it manifested immediately with such a high fever when she was perfectly fine yesterday with no signs of sneezing or coughing makes me disregard that. Not to mention I should be feeling the effects too if that’s the case, given all the kissing we did yesterday,.

The lack of energy could be a result of her body using all of it to heal itself, but I can’t come up with a reason for the fever itself. I make her swallow two pills from the med kit, which I know are to fight of fevers and eat fruit, which should give her body more vitamins to fight off this sickness as I keep looking for a cause. We ate all the same things yesterday, went to all the same places, fought the mutts together.. The mutts! I can’t believe that wasn’t my first thought. She got bit, I didn’t. They could have been poisonous!

The thought worries me. If that bite really is the cause, this could be really bad. I’ve never seen those mutts before, I have no idea how what the repercussions of being bitten by them is. If the effects of their bite will wear off with time, or if it’s deadly. Usually, with normal poisonous animals, the dose determines how bad a person is poisoned and if they live through it. But these are mutts, you can’t predict these things with them.

I remember a couple of years ago two allied tributes ran into a tracker jacker nest. Tracker jackers are wasp-like creatures, one sting from them can cause serious hallucinations for days. And if you get stung enough times, they cause death. Once one of these tracker jackers set sight on you, they’ll always attack, viewing you as a threat to their nest. And just as their name suggests, they have excellent tracking skills once they set eyes on a target. That’s what happened to the two tributes, they had been noticed by the tracker jackers. One died immediately because he tripped as he ran, resulting in the swarm surrounding him and the other managed to escape with several bites. However, he died of dehydration days later. He had passed out because of the stings. The amount he got trapping him in no doubt horrible nightmares. His screams at things that only he could see before passing out had been awful to watch. Due to him losing consciousness, he couldn’t feed or hydrate himself. One sting from these creatures kept you out for a day or so usually, but the amount of stings he got were too much.

I have to hope these plant mutts function the same as tracker jackers. Vi had only been bitten once after all. Maybe this is the sort of poison that acts fast but also disappears just as fast. Since I won’t be able to inspect the wound properly in the tree, I tell Vi that we should leave the tree for me to do so. I go first. As the alpha climbs down though, the hope inside me dies a little. She’s slow, having trouble to grip the tree properly. It’s such a contrast to the way she climbed up and down effortlessly a day ago. She loses her grip the on the last part, but thankfully I’m there to help her. She sways as I grip her waist to steady her, leaning her hand on the tree trunk to gain her balance. I wrap that arm around my shoulder before guiding her to sit down.

“That was.. I could barely..” Vi pauses, struggling with what to say before she visibly deflates. She leans her head against the tree and closes her eyes in frustration. “That was much harder than it should have been”, she practically spits out through gritted teeth.

I can tell it’s taking a lot for her to admit that, which I get. Vi is a physical being. She takes pride in her body and what it can do. So, to admit that her body is failing her must be hard. Not to mention the alpha side of her that balks at admitting weakness in front of the whole word watching.

I don’t know what to say to that. And to be honest I don’t think anything I say will be of much comfort to her right now. Instead, I crouch down next to her and caress her cheek, the alpha leaning into my hand briefly, before inspecting the wound. My stomach sinks once I see it. The wound is worse, red and swollen. I guess that settles what’s causing her fever. The only good thing I can find is that there’s no pus. The leaves had done their job there, but they don’t help against poison.

Seeing as we don’t have any supplies that can really help Vi further, I just apply a new batch of leaves before rewrapping her side with clean gauze. I inwardly curse as I try to figure out what to do. Staring at the wound, as my mind races to find a solution, coming up empty. I’ll admit I’m also avoiding Vi’s gaze that’s burning a hole at the side of my head.

“It doesn’t hurt?” I ask still avoiding her gaze. “It looks painful”

“No, not more than yesterday at least. It did start hurting a little more in the evening yesterday, but I just assumed it was one of those wounds that hurt more because they are healing, you know? I didn’t feel it was enough pain to make a fuss about”

I sigh at that. “Okay. At least you’re not in too much pain” That’s a small comfort.

There’s silence before the alpha speaks again. “I gather it’s not good news then”

“No, it’s not. The poison is acting fast. But we don’t really know anything about it. It could be that your body is just fighting it off and you’ll be okay in a few days. We shouldn’t jump to conclusions just yet”

“But I could also be dying”, Vi states

“Yeah.. That too”, I say quietly

“Great, just great” Vi mutters. She’s trying to hide it, but I’ve learned to read her expressions much better these last few weeks. She’s scared.

I grab her hand, holding it between both of mine as I sit next to her, not knowing what else to say. Not knowing what to do. I can’t let this happen again, I can’t. I won’t let this happen again, not like last time.

It’s a long shot. An antidote for Vi will likely cost an astronomical amount to get as a sponsor gift after all. Especially because at this point in the Games they most likely doubled or tripled its price, which would be an amount even my family would struggle to pay for. And while I know we have a lot of sponsors, I don’t think it’s enough for this. But maybe I’ll be able to get something to hold us over. Something that can restore Vi’s energy, medicine that will delay the poisoning. Maybe even delay it enough that we can win and make it back to the Capitol, which will have the resources to fix Vi up. I have to try.

I turn to Vi. The alpha’s head still against the tree, eyes still closed, face screwed up in frustration. I rest my head on her shoulder, which makes her eyes open again and turn her head to me.

“It’ll be okay. We’ll figure something out, I’ll figure something out”, I whisper looking into her eyes

She looks at me for a long moment, conflict in her eyes, before finally nodding. I open my mouth to reassure her some more, but she leans down and kisses me instead, which admittedly does shut me up.

“I know what you’re doing” I mumble once she pulls away.

She just shrugs at me, clearly she’s past talking about it. I’m proven right by her next words. “Well, since I may or may not be dying, I’d like to know one thing from you. What do you think is my most attractive feature?”

My mouth drops a little at the abrupt change of subject. But I gather quickly that she has come to the same conclusion I had, sponsors are our best bet. She’s playing up the star-crossed strategy with that question, but it still catches me off guard. “Really, that’s your most pressing question? That’s what’s on your mind right now?”

“Come on, I’m curious. I mean I’ve caught you looking a couple of times, but what do you look at the most?”

“What do you look at the most?” I shoot back, to delay answering.

“Hm, I asked first. But fine, I can start. It’s not like I’m the one dying here but whatever. I like your eyes the most, and your tooth gap is really cute too”

“Yeah?” I ask softly as warmth spreads through me. I’d been insecure about my tooth gap when I was younger. As I’ve grown up, I’ve mostly made peace with that part of me. But I wouldn’t say it’s something that I love about myself.

“Yeah”, Vi says just as softly, smiling at me. She’s looking at me with those blue-gray eyes of hers. So earnestly, so affectionately, that I can’t help but be the one to kiss her this time, effectively breaking my own rule. I make sure to keep it short though. As I pull away, she moves to my ear. “Your boobs are also pretty spectacular”, she whispers.

I immediately flush at that. Not only because of the heat that curls up in my stomach at her words, but also cause I’m pretty sure that won’t be kept just between us. The Capitol microphones are top quality after all and surely have picked up what Vi said even if it was whispered. I can practically feel my mother’s disapproving gaze, as far away as she is.

“You know, they probably heard that”

“It is what it is cupcake. I have no regrets”

I scoff. “Of course you wouldn’t”

The alpha shrugs undeterred. “Come on, enough deflecting. It’s your turn to answer”

“I like your hair”

“Really, my hair?”

“Yeah, I like the color. It’s one of the first things that caught my attention about you” I say running a hand through it.

“Huh okay”, she says with a contemplative look

“Why are you so surprised? Surely, it’s one of the features people notice first about you”

“I mean, probably. But nobody’s ever told me that’s the one they like the most”

“Well let me be the first then”

She hums at that nodding. As she speaks again, I can tell by the look on her face that her next words will be spoken just to embarrass me. “That’s it, nothing else? I seem to recall catching you staring at some other stuff too.” I roll my eyes at her once again, annoyed at her calling me out for all to see. “Hey, I gave you three answers! It’s only fair to do the same thing back”

I give a long-suffering look before reluctantly answering. “Your arms and abs are decent to look at”, I finally spit out.

“Just decent?” she asks with a smirk

“Yes. Just decent.”

“Really? Because I seem to recall a time when you couldn’t keep-”

I cut her off before she can say more with a hand to her mouth. “Alright that’s enough of that!” I say, my voice a pitch higher in panic.

I can feel her lips twisting up in amusement, but she raises her hands in surrender at me in truce. I give her a stern look before cautiously removing my hand. She grabs at it before it can return to my side though, placing a kiss on my palm. “I’m just kidding Cait”

Frankly, that’s enough for me to forgive her for almost exposing me to the whole of Runeterra. She doesn’t need to know it’s that easy though, doesn’t need to know how much power she holds over me just yet.

We spend a couple more hours sitting together before leaving. As it’s not safe for Vi to climb the tree in her condition, we decide to take residence in the cave we discovered yesterday for the time being. As we walk to the cave, I can see the alpha struggling more and more. She refuses to take breaks though, insisting that she’s fine, that she can handle it. We thankfully make it to the cave without incident. For a moment there, I had worried Vi was going to pass out with the way she was sweating.

To our pleasant surprise we find a gift waiting for us, right in front of the opening of the cave. A sponsor gift! Our plan might have actually worked! I run to it at once, hoping for something that will help Vi. Instead, I find food. Disappointment goes through me at the sight. I look up at Vi, who has come to stand beside me, and see disappointment in her eyes too.

With a sigh I inspect the food further. It’s a pot of broth along with bread, Capitol made broth that I’d only had once before. I’m immediately hit by the memory as the smell reaches me. I’d had this exact meal to eat at a celebratory dinner my parents had hosted for me after winning a shooting competition. I’d won competitions before that, but this one had been special because I’d finally beaten Grayson. And had beaten her fairly at that, not just because she let me win. I still remember the older alpha pulling me aside, an arm around my shoulder “See? You beat me fair and square, you just had to have patience for it all to work out”. For the meal, Grayson who also attended, had contributed this broth, freshly brought back to Piltover after her trip to the Capitol.

Is that what she wants to tell me? Has she sent this broth specifically for me, to urge me to be patient? She must have. But have patience for what? Maybe patience as our mentors are working to gather enough money to help Vi. Yeah, that must be it. Whatever they are doing to have enough money, I hope they’re doing it fast. Vi’s condition is deteriorating too quickly. The difference in just one day is already so drastic.

I pick up the pot of broth and together we settle into the cave. Vi immediately slumps down against the wall, exhausted, looking like she’ll fall asleep any second. I make sure she eats some of the broth, and another pill before letting her sleep on top of the sleeping bag. She refused to get in it, claiming she would be too hot. With the alpha asleep, I get to work on camouflaging the entrance of the cave. Vi would probably do a better job but since she’s indisposed momentarily, this will have to do. By the time I’m done, it’s getting dark. The cold also increasing by the minute. I stay outside long enough to see there were no deaths again. If it continues like this the Gamemakers will interfere soon.

I wonder how the other tributes are doing. How the careers are managing now that that their main source of food has been blown up. At least three of them had been relying on it. Caleb, Cleo and Sierra. Are they fighting each other? Looking for us? That thought sends me back inside the cave.

Once I’m next to Vi again, I put a cold cloth on her forehead hoping her temperature will lower with it. But it warms up almost as soon as it touches her skin. She opens her eyes at the feeling, her face brightening a little when she sees me, though I can tell she feels miserable. I smile at her, clearing some hair from her sweaty forehead, before placing a kiss on it. “Go back to sleep”, I say running my hand through her hair until her eyes close again. I get into the spare sleeping bag next to her. I lay with my head on my hands, watching my alpha sleep. The worry must be clear on my face as I watch her. Patience, I remind myself. They’ll help her soon.

I’m awakened the next day by a hand running through my hair.

“Hey", Vi says once she sees me open my eyes.

“Hey. Do you feel okay?”

“Same as yesterday really”

“Okay”, I say nuzzling into her hand. At least she hasn’t gotten worse. It takes me a bit to realize she isn’t emanating unnatural heat anymore. She’s still warm, but less than yesterday.

I sit up at that, placing my hand on her forehead. “You’re cooler!” That’s a good sign, a really good sign. She still has an appetite too, which is another good sign. All my hope disappears though, the moment I inspect her wound again after eating. It’s still swollen, even more so. But the worst thing are the red streaks that I can see starting to crawl up her side. Blood poisoning. According to my father, once you start to see these red streaks, the patient only has a couple of more days left to live with no intervention. My heart clenches painfully at the thought. I try to hide my thoughts from my face as I redress the wound, not wanting to alarm Vi. It doesn’t work though.

“Caitlyn. Tell me the truth. What do those red streaks mean?”

I reluctantly relay the information I know about them before hurrying to reassure her. “That’s only without intervention though. Our mentors will help us out, we just have to be patient”

Vi looks away, not bothering to respond, muttering something. All I can make out is the word ‘promise’. I don’t pry though; she’s clearly not in the mood for that.

Later in the day I suggest going to check on the traps we laid to see if we caught anything. We get into a fight about it. With me not wanting the alpha to overexert herself, saying that I am perfectly capable of making the trip myself. And Vi protesting vehemently that she’s going to watch my back and protect me.

“Fine!” I eventually snarl, fed up with her stubbornness. “You’ll come with me. But we’re taking at least four breaks, and you better tell me if you feel anything unusual!”

“Deal”

Thankfully the trip goes without a hitch and we make it back to the cave safely. We even get a bunny for our trouble, deciding to cook it tomorrow. It’s been a brutally hot day, which hadn’t helped my worry for Vi during the trip. The Gamemakers seem to be ratcheting up the temperature in the day and plummeting it through the night. I make use of the weather by heating up the broth on sun baked stones. It works well enough.

Once inside, I wake Vi up from her nap to make her eat. She hadn’t wanted to admit it, but she’d been exhausted after the trip.

Vi has just swallowed another fever pill with a gulp of water when trumpets sound.

Claude Temple is inviting us to a feast. I’m indifferent to that. We already have enough to eat, going would be an unnecessary risk. “Now hold on”, Claude says like he can read my thoughts. “Some of you may already be declining my invitation, but this is no ordinary feast. Each of you needs something desperately. Each of you will find that something in a backpack marked with your district number at the Cornucopia at dawn. Think hard about refusing to show up. For some of you, this will be your last chance”

It must be the antidote for Vi! That’s what Grayson was telling me. She knew this was coming, why I had to be patient. I turn to Vi at that, a relieved smile on my face as I hug her for a long moment. Only pulling back to kiss her, before leaning my forehead against hers. She smiles back at me, I see hope in her eyes again.

We spend the rest of the day planning how we’ll handle this. Deciding to leave after the death toll so that we’ll get there with plenty of time before the feast begins. I don’t say it out loud, but we’re also leaving so early to get there on time with Vi’s now slower pace. And to be able to have enough breaks. I urge Vi to sleep in the meantime, which she does reluctantly, while I stay awake to keep watch.

Hours later the Capitol anthem starts playing. I go outside to see if there were any casualties. None again. As I’m walking back into the cave, I start relaying just that to Vi, assuming the anthem woke her up.

I don’t get a reply though. I squint in the darkness, trying to see her. She’s still asleep, I think. I drop to my knees once I reach the dark shape of her body, shaking her shoulder to wake her up. “Vi wake up. It’s time to go” There’s no response again. “Vi, Vi!” I say louder, worry washing over me as she still doesn’t stir. “Vi!” I’m definitely being too loud, but I don’t care. “No, no. You’re okay, you’re okay. Vi wake up!” Silence again.

I gasp, my heart clenching so painfully that for a moment I can’t breathe. This can’t be happening. Not now, when we’re so close to an antidote to heal her. With my heart in my throat I lean down with my ear to her chest, terrified that all I’ll hear is silence.

Instead, I hear a heartbeat. Relief washes over me with such force that tears fall from my eyes. I stay like that, using her heartbeat to steady mine and calm myself down. She’s alive, she’s alive, she’s alive. I keep saying the mantra in my head. I don’t know how long it takes, but eventually I sit up again.

I wipe at my face, trying to focus on the mission in front of me. I have to get that antidote. The alpha not waking up means that she doesn’t have much time left. I think back to her face at the announcement, the hope that had filled her beautiful eyes. Eyes I’m determined to see again.

I decide to wait an hour more before leaving, since I don’t have to account for Vi’s slower pace anymore. I spend that hour laying, with my head on Vi’s chest, hearing the calming sound of her heartbeat. As I do this I come up with a new plan, now that I’ll be going alone.

I force myself to get up after the hour passes, grabbing my backpack. Originally, we had already had everything ready in two backpacks. But since Vi’s not going anymore, I dig into her backpack for everything I’ll need and put it in mine, which is a struggle in the darkness until I get a hold of the night vision glasses.

Once I’m done I turn to Vi, leaning my forehead on hers. “Vi.. If you can hear me. Just hold on a little bit more darling. Just a little bit more. For me, for your family, for your sister. I promise I’ll get the antidote for you, I promise. Just hold on”

I force myself to let go of her after that. Once at the entrance of the cave, I take one last look at her before setting off into the darkness.

Chapter Text

I walk through the darkness, the night vision glasses on. They really are quite remarkable, I can see everything as though it’s daylight. They’ll be handy on the way to the Cornucopia.

As I walk, I ponder who will show up. The careers are a given. Tyson will probably show up too. Sierra is the one that’s most difficult to predict. Direct confrontation isn’t her style. She’s the smallest tribute left and according to Vi unarmed unless she managed to pick up a weapon recently. The beta will probably be hanging nearby, seeing what she can scavenge. But the other three.. I’m gonna have my hands full. Both the boys are bigger and stronger than me. Cleo is about an inch or two shorter than me, but I bet she’s still stronger. The only one I’m confident I can take if things get physical is Sierra.

My ability to kill at a distance is my greatest asset here, but I know I’ll have to get into the thick of things to get the antidote for Vi. Not to mention that the careers know this, they surely won’t expose themselves first because of that. Tyson might know too if he heard my gunshots when Oliver died, if so he’ll be cautious too. At the very least he'll assume one of us at the Cornucopia is in possession of a rifle. Sierra would be the only one without that knowledge, which is something. That is if she decides to show up.

I try to think of the different scenarios that could occur. I already have a plan to hide out near the edge of the plain field that holds the Cornucopia. If they do decide to show themselves first, I can easily shoot them. But that would give away my location to everybody else. This is especially dangerous with the careers who will most likely be waiting for that. If they have any sense at all, they’ll use their numbers to their advantage. One going for the backpacks while the other deals with threats. A more lethal version of what me and Vi planned to do, given her condition.

They’ll think I have Vi with me, which surely will make them hesitate since she killed four of theirs. But I don’t know how long it’ll take before they realize that I’m alone. Still, if I get the chance and one of the careers exposes themselves before me, I decide to fully take that chance to kill them. Even if it does mean exposing myself to the other one. The advantages, assuming I’d get out of the feast alive, outweigh the risks. If I manage to do that, Vi and I will be the only team left, giving us the upper hand.

I think about Tyson’s strategy next. He’s kept to himself this whole time. I’m fairly sure he must have heard the sound of my rifle when I killed the mutt, but he didn’t come investigate. Not when I made the fire either. So, he isn’t one to hunt tributes down. That makes sense with the location he chose to run to. But the location also indicates that he’s not risk averse, running to a place where the conditions were unknown. So, he’s brave but not sadistic, will kill if necessary. I’m assuming he’ll show. I just have to hope he’ll go for the careers first, viewing them as the bigger threat.

And with Sierra, I know she’ll avoid all of us as much as she can.

Whatever is waiting for me at the Cornucopia, I know I’ll have to choose my targets carefully. I only have seven bullets left. I eventually make it to my planned hiding spot, where Vi hid when she blew up the careers’ supplies. Along the way I didn’t see any sign of the other tributes. Either I’m the first to arrive or they already positioned themselves last night. There’s still an hour or two left before dawn. I sit hidden as I wait for the blood to start flowing, eating a handful of berries in the meantime.

The sky turns from pitch black to a misty grey. I still can’t see any sign of the other tributes. It’s no surprise really, everyone left has distinguished themselves by strength or deadliness or cunning. My heart races as I prepare for what’s about to happen. The backpacks should be showing up at any moment since the sky has lightened up enough that I no longer need my glasses. So where is it?

I have to wait for a few more minutes. The first ray of sun glints of the Cornucopia when there’s a disturbance on the plain field. The ground before the Cornucopia splits open and a round table with a snowy white cloth rises into the arena. On the table sit four backpacks. Two large ones, a black one with the number 1 for Noxus and the other green with the number 8 for Demacia. There’s a medium sized blue one with the number 4 for Bilgewater and a tiny red one, with the number 9 for Piltover, that carries the medicine for Vi.

The table has just clicked into place when a figure darts out of the Cornucopia, snags the blue backpack, and speeds off.

Sierra! She had showed up after all. And with such a clever idea! I should’ve thought of that!  The rest of us are still poised around the plain, sizing up the situation, and she’s already got hers. She’s got us trapped too, because no one wants to chase her down, not while their own backpack still sits on the table. Sierra must have purposefully left them alone for that exact reason. And I can’t take a shot at her without giving away my location.

Shit. By the time I've worked through the emotions of surprise, admiration, anger, jealousy, and frustration, I'm watching her disappear into the trees well out of shooting range. I'm always dreading the others, but maybe Sierra is the real opponent here. You always have to watch out for the clever ones.

The beta has cost me time too, because it’s now clear that I must go to the table next. Anyone left who beats me to it can easily scoop up my pack and be gone, the only hope Vi has left. And even if I shoot them if they do, that will still give away my location to the others still here. Cleo has the ability to kill at a distance too with her knives after all. All this goes through my head in seconds.

Without hesitation I sprint for the table, rifle in hand. Having been alert to the the danger of Cleo, I hear the whizzing of the knife that’s heading in my direction. I immediately dive to the ground, catching just a glimpse of the knife flying over my body. I don’t waste a second getting up again, as I’m sure the Noxus omega is preparing another knife. As I scramble up, I turn and take aim at where the knife came from, pulling the trigger. As the bullet leaves my rifle, a second knife takes a knick out of my arm at the same time. I can feel blood trickling out of the wound. Thankfully it’s just a graze.

I turn back and continue running to the table as I hear her cry out. I know instinctively that I haven’t hurt her fatally though. But hopefully I’ve shot her somewhere useful, like her throwing arm or one of her legs. My aim while actively running has never been great. Don’t get me wrong, I can still hit a target like this, but my accuracy always suffered. Not to mention that I hadn’t located her properly before shooting, just shot where I thought she was. But I’d at least hit her, the pain of the bullet alone should buy me some time.  

I’m at the table now, my fingers closing on the straps of the tiny red backpack and yanking it up my arm. Now with the backpack  in my possession, I’m turning around to hopefully put a bullet in Cleo’s head when a knife catches me in the forehead. It slices above my right eyebrow, opening a gash that immediately starts pouring blood down my face. Blinding my eye with it and filling my mouth with the metallic taste of my own blood. I stagger backwards into the table, trying and failing to ignore the pain and the stinging of my eye, as I shoot blindly in the other omega’s general direction. My blurry eyesight making sure I’m unaware of if I hit her or not.

I get my answer a second later as I feel a body slam into me. Knocking me flat on my back, pinning my shoulders to the ground with her knees and pinning my arms to my body. My rifle flies out of my hands at her attack, leaving me defenseless. Unarmed, I try to wriggle free. But it’s no use. As I suspected she’s stronger than me. And despite my superior height, she weighs more than me. I can see one of her arms is bleeding from my shot, but sadly it’s not her throwing arm. As a last resort, I bite at her thigh. The omega cries out at that, but her grip on my shoulders doesn’t falter. I get a punch to my face in retaliation, which makes me see stars.

This is it then, I’m going to die here. Fortunately or unfortunately, Cleo seems to want to savour the moment, she seems to think she has the time too. No doubt because Caleb is lurking nearby, guarding her, waiting for Thresh and possibly Vi. Unless they have already figured out that she’s not here.

“Where’s your alpha district nine? Why isn’t she coming to your rescue?” Cleo taunts. “I bet Caleb has already found her and is killing her right now” The other omega continues, confirming that they don’t know about Vi yet. I immediately use that to my advantage, as long as we’re talking I’m still alive.

“Perhaps, or perhaps she’s killing him. Just like she killed your fellow careers and is coming for you next” I snarl at her. And then I scream at the top of my lungs “Vi!”

Cleo jams her fist into my throat, very effectively cutting me off. As I gasp for air underneath her, I see her head is swiveling wildly. I know logically that this would be a good time to try and fight her off, with her attention not on me. But I’m still too busy trying to breathe properly again. A minute passes and Vi doesn’t show up of course. She turns back to me with a cruel smile on her face. “Well looks like she’s not coming for you. Guess she isn’t that tough after all”

“That’s what you think. I haven’t heard a cannon to suggest she’s dead” She narrows her eyes at me, no doubt contemplating my words. There’s truth to them and she knows it. “As a matter of fact, while you’re here gloating, she might just show up behind you to finish you off” I say, putting as much confidence as I can in my voice. Purposefully looking behind her shoulder as if Vi is actually there.

Her eyes widen at my words and she immediately shifts to turn to look behind her, hand automatically going into her jacket to grab a knife and defend herself. The other omegas shifting makes it so that her entire weight isn’t on me anymore. Acting fast, I plant my feet on the ground, and use all my core muscles to launch my upper body up in an effort to get her off me. It works, she flies off me. Finally free, I scramble to get to my rifle.

My freedom doesn’t last long though as she slams into me, pinning me to the ground again in the same way. Only this time, she holds a knife to my throat for good measure.

Cleo huffs on top of me, before an amused smile takes over her face. “Nice try. I’ll admit, for a second there you almost had me. But it wasn’t good enough. You’re going to die, just like your pathetic coward of a district partner Oliver. Just like that little omega your girlfriend allied with. What was her name again? Roe? Well first Oliver, then Roe, then you. And I’m sure Caleb will take care of Vi real soon. Sound good to you?” She finishes with a sadistic smile.

Fury rises within me at her words, but I’m helpless to do anything against her like this. This time she makes sure to rest her whole weight on me as she removes the knife from my neck. Cleo opens her jacket, which shows an impressive array of knives, pocketing the one in her hand and picking out a very sharp looking curved knife.  

With the new blade in her hand she faces me again. “I promised Caleb if he let me have you I’d give the audience a good show. But where to start?” She asks innocently tapping the knife against her lips. She tilts her head, surveying my face like it’s block of wood and she’s deciding what pattern she wants to carve in it.

This is it then. I’m gonna die here. And Vi’s gonna die too because I failed to get her the antidote. Hopelesness wells up inside me at the thought.

“I think..” Cleo practically purrs. “I think, we’ll start with your mouth”, she says as she traces the outline of my lips with the knife. I can feel my lower lip start bleeding as the omega purposefully lets it take a nick before removing it

I give her the fiercest glare I can manage. If I’m going to die, I’ll at least die with some dignity. Not cowering or begging for my life.

“Ah someone’s mad. I don’t know why really. I think your lips are a perfectly acceptable place to start. You won’t be using them to kiss Vi anymore after all”

I brace myself for the agony that will follow. The knife has just touched my lip when some great form yanks Cleo off me. And then she’s screaming. As I’d been resigned to dying, the whole thing throws me off. Has Vi actually shown up? The thought of the alpha being here, makes me lift my body up. As I push my body up on my numb arms, I see Tyson. Cleo is hanging a foot off the ground, imprisoned in the beta’s arms.

I let out a gasp, seeing him like that, towering over me, holding the omega like a rag doll. I remember him as big, but he seems more massive, more powerful than I even recall. If anything, he seems to have gained weight in the arena. He flips Cleo around and flings her onto the ground.

When he shouts, I jump, never having heard him speak above a mutter. "What did you do to that little girl? You kill her?"

Cleo is scrambling backward on all fours, like a frantic insect, too shocked to even call for Caleb. "No! No, it wasn't me!"

"You said her name. I heard you. You kill her?" Another thought brings a fresh wave of rage to his features. "You cut her up like you were going to cut up this girl here?"

"No! No, I-" Clove sees the stone, about the size of a small loaf of bread in the beta's hand and loses it. "Caleb!" she screeches. "Caleb!"

"Cleo!" I hear the alpha answer. But he's too far away, I can tell that much, to do her any good. What was he doing? Trying to get Sierra or Vi? Or had he been lying in wait for Tyson and just badly misjudged his location?

The beta brings the rock down hard against Cleo's temple. It's not bleeding, but I can see the dent in her skull and I know that she's a goner. There's still life in her now though, in the rapid rise and fall of her chest, the low moans escaping her lips. When Tyson whirls around on me, the rock raised, I know it's no good to run. My rifle is still too far away. I wouldn’t get to it before he catches up to me.

“What did she mean. Were you allied with Roe?”

“I- no, not me. Vi was. They teamed up, blew up the careers’ supplies. Vi tried to save her, but the career got there first. The beta from Freljord” I could’ve lied that it was me instead of Vi. But I didn’t really know Roe. I have a feeling if I lied he would see right through me. So, instead I go with the truth. Maybe if he knows that my district partner that I’m teamed up with tried to help his, he won’t choose some slow sadistic death for me like Cleo planned to.

“And she killed him?” the beta demands.

“Yes. And buried her in flowers, and sang to her in her final moments. Your district actually sent her bread” I say, everything just spilling out of me.

Tyson narrows his eyes at that. “They sent her bread, how do you know it was from my district?”

“Vi said that it had green seeds in it, that Roe told her those are typical to your district”

The beta clenches his jaw at that, conflict in his eyes. But I can tell he believes me. I sigh. “Just.. do it fast okay Tyson. I don’t wan’t my family to see me suffer” The not like Cleo goes unsaid, who’s moans can still be heard, though much less frequently.

To my pleasant surprise, he lowers the rock and points to me almost accusingly. “Just this one time, I’ll let you go. For that little girl. Your district partner did all that for mine, so I’ll let hers go in return. We’re even now. You understand?”

I nod bewildered, even though I don’t quite understand. I’m not about to waste this opportunity. In the meantime, Tyson has moved and grabbed his green backpack along with the black one from Noxus and slung them over his shoulder.

I scramble backwards as he moves towards me, scared he’s changed his mind. To my relief he moves past me. The relief is shortlived though as I see him grab a hold of my rifle before tossing it a good distance away. Enough that by the time I’d get to it he’d be gone. I grit my teeth in frustration, but a small part of me respects it. It’s the smart thing to do. Not that I was going to, but I could easily shoot him dead the moment he turns his back on me, and he knows that. When he sees my face he gives a smirk and a shrug, as if to say ‘you can’t blame me’. I'm just glad he hasn't thought to keep my rifle in his possession which would leave me unarmed.

Our little moment is interrupted by Caleb. “Cleo!” he shouts, his voice much nearer now. I can tell by the pain in his voice that he sees her on the ground.

“You better run now, Firegirl” says Tyson before taking off.

I don’t need to be told twice, jumping to my feet and taking off. Away from Tyson, Cleo and the sound of Caleb’s voice. Luckily Tyson tossed my rifle away from the direction of the alpha’s voice, but I still need to take a detour to retrieve it before heading back into the woods I came from. I run as fast as I can. Only when I reach the woods, do I give myself a moment to turn around. Tyson is nowhere to be seen, having disappeared into the wheat field again no doubt.

I do see Caleb though. But not much as most of his form is hidden behind the Cornucopia. Just as that thought crosses my mind, his body fully dissappears behind the Cornucopia along with Cleo’s. Is that because of me, because I have the rifle? If it is, I have to admit, he’s smarter then I gave him credit for.

I don’t stick around any longer though, rushing through the woods again. After a few minutes I hear a cannon, and I know Cleo has died. Caleb will be on one of our trails, Tyson’s or mine. I’m confident he’ll choose the beta though, he ran away with the alpha’s backpack containing what he needs desperately after all.

Time loses meaning as I run, blood still gushing from the wound above my eyebrow and into my right eye. I constantly wipe at it to clear my vision. Once I felt I was far enough to stop for a moment, I had ripped off a piece from the bottom of my shirt to staunch the blood, but it had soaked through in minutes. The bleeding still hasn’t stopped as I make it to the blackened trees, and I’m feeling the effects. My body weak and shaking from the exertion and blood loss. I just about remember to avoid stepping on the traps we laid days ago as I make my way back to the cave. The sun is fully out now.

I finally make it back to the cave, exhausted. Basically crawling into the cave, I reach Vi who’s still in th exact position I left her in. I open my tiny backpack, cut open the clasp, and dump the contents on the ground. One slim box containing one needle. Not thinking twice, I grab the needle and jam it into Vi’s arm, and then slowly press down on the plunger.

With my mission accomplished, I sag. One hand gong to my forehead before dropping again, slick with blood. My whole body feeling drowsy. And then everything goes black.

The sound of rain is the first thing I hear as I regain consciousness. I fight against it, wriggling deeper into my pillow, feeling soft and warm and safe. Wanting to stay in bed a little longer. I feel a hand on my hair. Sure it’s my father, I snuggle into it.

The illusion is broken with a voice. It’s the wrong voice, not my father’s but someone elses. My eyebrows furrow as I blink my eyes open with difficulty, reality setting in again as I take in the walls of the cave. Vi’s face appears in my vision, a comforting smile on her face. Her hand is still in my hair. “Cait, how do you feel?”

It takes me a minute to fully register what I’m seeing. Vi’s in front of me! And she’s moving and smiling! I rush to sit up, and a wave of dizziness goes through me at the movement. “Hey easy, you’ve been out for a while”

I relent, lying down again as I greedily take her in. Her face has much more color on it, she’s moving much more fluidly and her hand on my head doesn’t feel warm at all. “You’re okay”, I breathe out relieved.

She smiles softly at me. “Yeah, and all thanks to you. I woke up yesterday, feeling a lot of better. Got a scare when I saw you lying a few feet away from me in a pool of blood. I did my best to bandage it up along with your arm, it finally stopped bleeding a few hours ago I think. But.. It was a lot of blood, and I still don’t know how long you were lying there before I woke up. So how do you feel? Anything to worry about other than the dizziness?”

I lift my hand to my forehead, gingerly feeling the wound through the bandage. Seeing my arm bandaged up too as I do so. The simple gesture makes me weak and dizzy. I don’t feel anything that immediately raises alarm in me from my body though. “No, I think I’m okay. Just probably need to eat and drink somnething. Head wounds usually bleed a lot, even when the injury itself isn’t so bad”

At my words, Vi turns to rummage in her backpack before holding a bottle of water to my mouth that I drink thirstily. Then she feeds me the last bit of broth leftover along some of the bunny that Vi managed to cook just before the skies opened up. I’m alarmed at this information, but Vi assures me that she was careful when building the fire. That she’d made sure to do it when it was the least noticable during the day and kept it as small as possible. As no one’s showed up since then at our hideout, I relax. After eating, I feel more alert, less frail and weak. I think I’ll need a day or so to feel fully normal again though.

The alpha through all this, is all gentleness. Tucking me into the sleeping bag up around my chin. At my request, she shows me her side, which looks remarkably better. The swelling is almost fully gone and the red streaks are just faint pink streaks now. Vi tells me that yesterday the streaks where up to her armpit compared to today, where the streaks are only around the wound itself.

Done with showing me her progress, the alpha gets into the sleeping bag with me and wraps me up in her arms. I lay my head on her arm, snuggling deeper into her embrace. I feel her press a kiss to the top of my head. Rain drips through several holes in the ceiling of the cave, but Vi has built some sort of overhead roof over my head and upper body by wedging a square of plastic into the rock above me. There’s a clap of thunder followed by flash of lightning outside.

“I wonder what brought on this storm? Like, who’s the target?” Th alpha muses out loud.

“Caleb and Tyson” I say with certainty, sure they’re the Gamemakers’ target. “Sierra is most likely hiding somewhere, and Cleo..” I trail off as the memory of her prone body enters my mind.

“I know she’s dead. I saw it in the sky yesterday. So she died at the feast? Did you kill her?”

“No, Tyson did. Broke her skull with a rock”

“Lucky he didn’t catch you too then” Vi says as her arms tighten around me.

“He did. But he let me go”

“What?” Vi asks bewildered. Then I tell her about all that went down at the feast. As I get to the part of the beta’s reasoning for letting me go, a look of understanding crosses her face.

At my prompting, she explains Tyson’s reasoning to the best of her ability. How in the undercity, especially in the Lanes, people pay eachother back with whatever they have, be it money, supplies, favours, etcetera. And if they don’t, that they always feel the obligation to. How it must be the same in Demacia.

I think I get the gist, but I’m still a bit confused about it. Surely owing goes out of the window when your own survival is at stake, it’s not like anyone would blame him, being in the Games and all. I tell her as much.

Vi shakes her head at that. “Sure, it can. But you’d feel wrong about it, especially when you know you could’ve done something to pay that person back. Tyson is a kind of person that wants to do things fairly. That’s why he let you go, next time he runs into us, his conscious will be clear to kill us as he has repaid his debt in his eyes” I nod slowly, contemplating her words. I guess it’s kind of like when I knew I wouldn’t try to shoot the beta at the feast when he ran away, even if he hadn’t thrown away my rifle to ensure that, because of his choice to let me go. “I don’t expect you to fully understand, you’ve always had enough. It’s something you need to truly live to completely get” I’m a little offended at her last words, but I also can’t really dispute it. So I leave the topic at that.

At some point I must have fallen asleep in her arms, because Vi wakes me to eat again. I feel much better after my nap, able to sit up without getting dizzy. We’re both so hungry that we’re done eating in minutes. I take in what’s left of the food. It’s not much. A handful of the edible leaves, some cookies and fruit. Between the two of us, it’s barely enough for tomorrow.

Night falls. We both peer outside to see the sky for the nightly death toll. There were no casualties. I guess Caleb and Tyson haven’t had it out yet. Vi and I decide to go hunting for more food tomorrow before falling asleep. Unfortunately for us, there’s still heavy rain the next day along with thunder and lightning. Scavenging in this weather would be pointless.

So we stay in the cave, eating the last of our food and entertaining ourselves with each other instead. At one point we make up a stupid game to pass the time. Vi jams one of the small knives we have into a small split of the wall opposite to the one we are sitting against. And we take turns throwing the small pebbles that are on the ground around us at the knife to see if we can balance them on the flat surface of it. The first one to balance five on the knife wins. It’s silly at first, but at some point both of us get really competitive. I’ve managed to do it three times to the alpha’s one when she starts playing dirty. Just as the pebble is about to leave my hand, sure that this one will earn me another point as I’ve figured out the right technique to use, Vi’s hand grabs my chin and her lips meet mine. Safe to say, I don’t make that throw. I get her back though. Whispering in her ear how I can’t stop thinking about that night, when it’s her turn to throw. It’s suggestive enough that I know her mind will go straight to the gutter and distract her, while being vague enough that our invincible audience will not be able to fully grasp the meaning. Sure some may guess, but I can easily spin it into something more innocent if needed.

I win in the end, despite the alpha’s multiple attempts to further distract me. And I don’t let her live it down for a good hour. She takes it all in good spirit.

There’s still no sign of the rain stopping the next day. Vi and I have amped up the touching and kissing, figuring that as we still can’t go outside, food from our mentors will have to be the way forward. Nothing comes though, which makes me think maybe they want something more personal from us. I’m not comfortable being vulnerable like that for everyone to see, but I know I must if we are to get food. My stomach has been growling for hours now. At this point I have no idea when the Gamemakers will decide to ease up on this storm.

I’m leaning with my back to Vi’s chest, between her legs as the alpha leans back against the wall, when I start my plan. I grab one of her hands, that are placed on my stomach, playing with her fingers as I lean my head back on her shoulder to look at her face. “Soo.. Are you ever going to ask?” I ask exasperated, as though I’ve finally had enough of waiting on her and am taking the initiative myself.

“Ask what?”

“You know what” I say staring at her, hoping she’s getting the message.

Curiously, her ears turn pink as she rubs her free hand on the back of her neck. “Oh. I just, I just didn’t think you’d want to do this now. You know, in the arena”

I tilt my head, staring at her as the alpha’s cheeks turn pink and she avoids eye contact. It’s not often she’s shy, it’s an adorable sight. I can’t help but kiss her cheek. My stomach growling just as I pull away brings me back to the task at hand though. As curious as I am as to where her mind went just now that made her so uncharacteristically shy, my need for something to eat is bigger. So I steer the conversation back to where I want it. “I don’t mind. I thought it would be one of the first things you’d ask me once we got together, how long this has been going on”

As I’m looking directly at her, I catch the exact moment she finally gets what I’m trying to do. To her credit, she plays along fantastically. “Right. I guess I forgot in all the excitement. But if you don’t mind.. When did your crush on me start? In the interviews you said you’ve liked me for a while”

Now I’m the one feeling shy, as I’m about to tell a story that I’ve only told Charlotte before to the whole of Runeterra. I don’t let it show though, focusing only on Vi as I start. “Well, it started with Progress Day”

“Progress Day!?” the alpha interrupts before I can continue. “The last time I went to that is when I was eight” I stay silent, as the pieces fall together for Vi, her jaw dropping a little. “Really? Since then?”

I nod, raising an eyebrow. “Now, are you going to let me finish?”

“Right. Sorry, continue”

“So like I said, it was Progress Day. I was seven, and I remember I’d spent the whole day at my parents’ tent. I was bored, as I’d already solved all my puzzles that I had brought to entertain myself. And my parents were entertaining their guests. I was standing by the opening of our tent, looking for something that could hold me over till the day was done when I spotted you. Your hair is what caught my attention first, as I’d never seen such bright pink hair before. Well, not outside of the Capitol anyway. You were standing next to the fountain, holding your sister’s hand. She was upset about something and you were trying to comfort her. Nothing worked until you started singing to her. And I swear, I’ve never heard something more beautiful in my life. I wanted to approach you once you calmed your sister down, but a lady with purple hair showed up and took you elsewhere before I could”

“Wow. So my singing is what made you  develop a crush on me? I don’t think I’m that good” There’s disbelief in Vi’s tone, as though she couldn’t fathom that ever being a thing.

“It’s what initially caught my attention about you. But no, it wasn’t just the singing. Though I assure you, you really are that good. It was a whole bunch of things. Like when you showed up at my house, and I immediately recognized you as the girl who blew me away with her voice. And when you told me what you were looking for, well it was something I could easily help with, so I did” Conscious of the cameras, I don’t say how that moment had meant freedom for me. How it was the first time I had done something I wanted, despite knowing that my parents would dissaprove. I’d had the impulse before, but that had been the first time I’d went through with it. Don’t get me wrong, I’ve misbehaved before. But that had always been at home, with only my parents as the witnesses.

But that night, I had done it infront of Vi, despite knowing it could backfire. Vi could’ve told others after all. And then I could’ve had a bunch of other undercity folk asking for the same. My parents would’ve definitely found out in that scenario, which would've gotten me in a lot of trouble. But nobody else showed up the following days, not even Vi herself. And I never regretted doing it. Because it was her, the girl with the amazing voice who even a year later I hadn’t forgotten. The girl who had inadvertenly given me my first taste of life without all the pressures of being a Kiramman, even if I hadn’t quite grasped the full meaning at the time.

“Cait, you have no idea just how much you helped me that day, no idea” Vi says in a serious voice. She holds my gaze, as though she wants me to really understand. She doesn’t elaborate further, so I discern it’s not something she’s willing to share with the Capitol. A good few seconds pass before she seems satisfied that I’ve gotten the message, even though I don’t think I have entirely, before she continues her questoning. “So what else then? You said it was a bunch of things”

“Right. So, for a couple of years I didn’t see you again. Until this one day at the park. I was there with my friend Charlotte, when I saw you. You were carrying a box with supplies in it as you walked past the park”

“Oh yeah. Vander had a deal with this guy from topside for supplies, and I used to meet with him every month to get them”

I nod, that makes sense. “Well it was that day, you could say my crush started in the more traditional sense” In other words, the hormones kicked in and my admiration turned into attraction. “I thought you were really cute. And I still think that to this day.” I say with a smile. “So yeah, I saw you a few more times when hanging out at the park” I omit that I started to go to the park just with the hope of seeing her again after that first time. “And then eventually at school. And I could tell, even from afar, even though we’ve never had a real conversation, that you have a good heart”

Vi’s eyes shine with something I can’t decipher at my words, but the shine dissappeares just as fast as it appeared. Her strong arms tighten around my waist as she presses a kiss to the side of my head. I close my eyes at the feeling. “So you’re basically saying that I haven’t left your mind since you were seven years old” Vi says against against my jaw. I can hear the smugness in her voice.

“Maybe” I mumble embarrassed.

“Not once? You didn’t notice anybody else?”

“Oh I noticed other people. It’s just that no one stuck like you did, no one made an impression like you did”

“Hmm” Vi hums

“What about you? Did you only really pay attention to me after the reaping?”

“No. I never forgot what you did for me at your house that day. But I didn’t see you much after that. Just once or twice when I ventured to topside. It’s not until Powder got accepted into the academy, that I saw you more frequently. And yeah, I noticed you. I wouldn’t say it was crush, but I thought you were cute too”

I turn to press a kiss to the alpha’s jaw. “Well, I would hope it’s a crush now” I say teasingly

Vi laughs, grabbing my waist and shifting my body so that I’m now leaning against her upturned leg. Now we can properly face eachother without craining our necks. Her hand grabs my face, her thumb stroking my cheek. She stares intently into my eyes for a little while before finally speaking. “I’d say it’s a little more than just a crush”

Butterflies explode in my stomach at the confession. And who could blame me for kissing her after that. That familiar warmth spreading through my body as we kiss passionately. And just for the moment, I forget that I’m in the Games, and just focus on her lips on mine. I pull away to take a breath, our faces still close together. I’m just about to lean in again when there’s a clunk outside that makes us both jump.

We’re immediately alert. I grab my rifle that’s sitting next to us, aimed and ready at the entrance of the cave while Vi goes to peer through our camouflage, a knife in hand. The alpha gives a whoop, and before I can stop her, goes outside in the rain. She’s back before I start to panic too much, with a basket attached to a silver parachute. I rip it open at once as soon as the alpha sets it down and inside there’s a feast. Fresh rolls, cheese, apples. There’s even Vi’s favorite steak with rice that she talked about in her interview. For drinks we get a bottle of water along with two filled with some sort of juice. 

I smile at the sight, meeting Vi’s eyes who mirrors my feelings. It looks like our plan worked to perfection.

Chapter Text

Cassandra Kiramman was furious. Hadn’t she gone out of her way to ensure this didn’t happen? Paid an extraordinary amount of money to ensure it? So why is it that her daughter’s name was read out anyway? It shouldn’t have happened. Her name shouldn’t have been in there at all, they had assured her it wouldn’t be.

She had paid. She’d paid the 100000 cogs required to keep Caitlyn’s name out of the reaping for the first four years, and just last year she had paid the subsequent 150000 cogs more to ensure her daughter was safe for the last two years she would be eligible. It had been no small feat as that amount wasn’t easy to come by just like that. Not if she didn’t want her family in financial trouble. Therefore she had planned and saved. From the minute Caitlyn was born, the minute Cassandra and Tobias planned to have her even. So that by the time Caitlyn was twelve she could afford it without making a significant dent in the Kiramman money.

They’d never told Caitlyn. First it had been because she was too young. But when she reached twelve, about to participate in her first reaping and the same age Cassandra herself was told about this deal by her mother, they refrained from informing her. Cassandra told herself it was because she was still too young, too innocent, but deep down she knew there was another reason. Caitlyn had already started showing signs of doubting the Kiramman legacy and her place in it. She looked down on her peers for the way they acted, using their privilege for their own gains no matter the price. She didn’t look at her and Tobias like that though, and Cassandra wanted to keep it that way. Caitlyn always liked to do things fairly, she’d hated it when she found out that they paid for her to win at one of her very first shooting competitions. Cassandra was pretty certain she’d hate this too, think it was unfair compared to everyone else. But she didn’t understand yet, probably wouldn’t understand until she had her own pup. The lengths you would go to protect your pup, by any means necessary, and it just so happened that Cassandra Kiramman had the means.

So what went wrong? Cassandra wipes at her face as she stands outside of the door, the door she left her daughter behind in. As she tries to regain her composure she feels her husband’s hand on her back. The touch is both comforting and not. Aware of the people around her, the councilwoman schools her face into a more composed one. A Kiramman should never be caught slipping where others can see. Even now, even though all Cassandra want to do in this very moment is drown in the despair she’s feeling. Her little girl is being sent off to the arena to fight to the death. But despair isn’t gonna help anyone. It won’t help her and it certainly won’t help Caitlyn.

The beta turns to her husband and mate who’s trying but has not been able to regain his calm quite as well. “Tobias, I will find out what happened here. I’ll go right now to see what went wrong back at the council building. In the meantime search the house to see if we missed something. If there’s a message that we missed from the Capitol.”

Tobias nods at his wife’s words, the sunken expression still on his face, though his eyes light up a little at her words. The beta can guess exactly what he’s thinking. That it was a long shot, a very long shot. But maybe if they found something, some evidence that there had been a mistake. Maybe they could have their daughter back.

Deep down, Cassandra knows it isn’t possible. The reaping had been televised all over Runeterra. Even if the Capitol admitted to a mistake they wouldn’t take it back, wouldn’t give Caitlyn back. But she wasn’t about to take that hope away from her husband and she wouldn't take it away from herself either, not until she had to. 

With a peck the two separate to accomplish their missions. As she walks, Cassandra avoids any and all interaction, only offering the occassional nod of acknowledgement to those who greet her. Thankfully, no one seems to want to approach her either, which makes her think she must be giving a real strong ‘leave me alone’ vibe at the moment, with not just her demeanor but scent as well. Betas like her and Tobias naturally have a less potent scent than alphas and omegas, which tells her that that she must be really letting her pheromones out at the moment. Cassandra makes a concentrated effort to tone down her pheromones at that thought. She’s the leader of house Kiramman, she can’t be blasting her pheromones out like some uncontrolled pup who just hit puberty.

She finally arrives at the basement of the council building. It’s not a place she’s ever been to before, but she knows that’s where the reaping bowls are. After every reaping, the bowls are taken here and slips of paper with that years chosen tribute names taken out by hand. The bowls are then transported back to the Capitol where they’ll be in some museum where the Capitol people can admire them until it’s time for the next reaping. It’s a clever system really. By letting the citizens of the districts themselves take out the names, the Capitol exerts their control over us while at the same time minimizing the chance of tampering. Sure, some of the helpers could try take out the names of their loved ones for the next year, but that would be useless as the Capitol controlled that all the names were in the correct amount of times before the next reaping. It was supposed to be correct anyway, but something had gone wrong if Caitlyn’s name was in there.

Her heels click as she walks down the stairs, arriving at the end of it and encountering three surprised faces staring back at her. Two betas, a girl and a boy, and one alpha boy. They all look to be in their early twenties at most, probably trying to earn some extra money by doing this job. The helpers were usually from the middle class or lower. Seemingly getting over his surprise first, the alpha steps forward. “Councillor Kiramman, good afternoon. How can we help you?”

“I have an inquiry. Which one of you is in charge of the omega bowl?”

The beta girl raises her hand timidly at my question. She’s very short, about five feet tall with dark brown hair to her shoulders “Me, m’am. We were just waiting for the scanners to finish up before we start”

The scanners were an invention created by a graduate of the Piltover academy to lessen the workload for the helpers. There were thousands of slips each year after all. Cassandra had been there when the council approved the use of them a couple of years ago. Only the Capitol and Piltover were in possession of it. With other districts having to remove the slips of paper the old fashioned way, searching multiple at the time for the names of the tributes by hand until they were all removed. The process used to take a whole day in the past, and she imagines still does for other districts. The scanners in contrast, located the tribute names themselves, giving those slips a blue fluorescent color reminiscent of the hexgems. This made it much easier to remove the names as they were already located by the scanner and also meant that only three helpers were needed, one for each bowl. The whole process now took less than six hours every time. Cassandra can already see some of the blue slips from where she’s standing.

“And what’s your name?”

“Lisa Miller, m’am”

“Well miss Miller, I would like to take a look at my daughter’s details if it’s not too much trouble” It’s a rhetorical question of course, Cassandra has all the power in this room and they all know it.

“Of course” Lisa says as she hurries to the side before coming back to the councilwoman with a clipboard.

Cassandra takes it with a nod, looking it over. Everything seems to be in order on it. There’s a picture of Caitlyn, with her full name, the date of her birth, where she lives and the amount of times her name is supposed to be in the reaping bowl. Officially it’s six, but Cassandra knows that’s just for show. It was supposed to be anyway.

There’s a long beep as the scanner announces it is done. The three kids continue to stand in front of her though. Realizing they’re waiting for instruction, Cassandra tells them that they can continue with their job, quickly making up the excuse that she’s just here to oversee that everything goes smoothly as she’s here to review how the scanners are working five years into their introduction. They all seem to believe it as they get to work.

Knowing this will take awhile, Cassandra takes a seat at the table to the far left. Two hours in, the beta boy announces he’s done, climbimg out of the bowl with the last paper slip in hand. He had been in charge of beta bowl. Oliver Shaw’s name was in there ten times. As she had nothing better to do but wait, Cassandra had taken a look at the other files. The beta tribute’s file didn’t have anything surprising in it, just confirming her own thoughts really. The boy was fifteen and from the undercity. Cassandra will admit she was somewhat curious about the alpha tribute as she looked at her information. It’s the first time the councilwoman had witnessed a volunteer after all. And not just a volunteer, but one that did so for the sake of her sister instead of glory. Sacrifices like that were rare. Not to mention the way the public reacted to said volunteering, that kind of unity between the undercity and topside was about as rare as a Piltover volunteer. Violet Lane, eightteen years old and from the undercity too. Her name was entered thirty five times, which while a lot, was not entirely unheard of for her origins.

The beta boy in the meantime has gone to help the alpha as this Violet is the one with the most slips. It’s another hour before they’re done too. They offer to help the beta girl too, but she refuses their help. The boys wait for an hour on Lisa before they seem to lose some patience.

“Everything okay Lisa? You sure you don’t want some help?”

“No no, it’s okay. I’m almost done. You guys can go ahead and leave if you want. I’ll close up after I finish here” They boys seem to hesitate at that, Cassandra catches the glances they sneak at her.

“Are you sure? We can wait for you no problem”

“Yes I’m sure”

Seemingly believing Lisa, the boys turn to her. “Would that be okay councillor Kiramman?”

Cassandra nods at them, congratulating them at a job well done. The boys smile at that, leaving their signatures on their respective files next to the pile retreived paper slips, before climbing the stairs and taking their leave after saying goodbye.

Once she hears the door close, peaking at the stairs to make sure nobody’s there anymore, she moves to where Lisa is. She had an inkling Lisa had wanted them to leave for a reason. All her years as a councilor and Kiramman had made Cassandra pretty adept at knowing when someone was hiding something. Lisa doesn’t look surprised at her appearance near the omega bowl as she climbs out of it to face the councilor. Instead starting to talk, still with her shy demeanor and not being able to fully look Cassandra in the eye. Her scent gives away that she’s feeling quite stressed, though Cassandra can’t make out if it’s because she’s nervous about talking to a councillor, nervous about what she’s about to say or both. Most likely both.

“Councillor Kiramman, there’s been a mistake here I think. You see, your daughter’s name was supposed to be in here six times. But when I.. But when I recovered six slips, I saw there was still more blue. I thought at first that the scanner made a mistake, but the remaining blue slips also had Caitlyn’s name on them. I’ve been collecting them all, and well… I think I’m finally done” The beta opens her fists that have been clenched at her sides, and crumpled pices of paper fall out of them onto the table next to her. Dozens of them that apparently have her daughters name on them.

Cassandra can’t help the gasp that escapes her at the sight, there had to be three dozens alone just from that. Dread fully takes over her as she sees the beta girl reach into her pockets, taking out more paper slips. “It-it’s 100 slips in total, m’am”

The councilor can’t help but let out a shuddering breath at this discovery. The message was crystal clear. The Capitol had wanted Caitlyn to go the Games. The only thing that contradicts this was that Powder’s name had been called first. If Vi hadn’t volunteered, Caitlyn wouldn’t have been reaped. So, while Caitlyn had clearly been targeted for some reason, she hadn’t been the ultimate target. Otherwise they would have rigged it as such. But would she be? Would she have undoubtedly been reaped next year, her last year eligible for the Games, if no one had volunteered for Powder? Or was this as far as they wanted to go by just increasing her chances a significant amount? Maybe they would have come up with some other punishment for them after Caitlyn turned nineteen. Whatever their intent, the message is clear. The Capitol was trying to punish them by taking away their daughter. But why? What had they done to deserve this ire? The Capitol must have confused them with someone else, they had to have.

Aware of Lisa still staring at her, Cassandra faces the younger beta “Yes, there must have been a mistake. Thank you for bringing this to my attention. I’ll contact the Capitol myself to address this. You’ll be compensated for your extra work of course” Cassandra says, reaching into her bag and pulling out two crisp 100 bills. Lisa’s eyes widen at that, Cassandra knows that this would double her normal earnings for this sort of job. The councilor had a feeling the girl would have kept the secret anyway given how she had sent her colleagues away, but Cassandra figured a little extra money would help seal the deal.

“Thank you m’am, I appreciate it. And I was thinking.. Do you want to fill in the report since you’ve been overseeing us all?”

Cassandra almost allows a small smile at that, another day she would have. The girl was sharp, a characteristic that reminded her of her own daughter. The other beta was basically saying that she’ll let Cassandra tamper with it however she wants. That no one else needs to know how many times Caitlyn’s name was really in there. And by letting her fill the report without the younger beta’s presence, she could claim plausible deniability. Once Lisa puts her signature on her file, she hands Cassandra the report, explaining the basics of how it’s supposed to be filled before taking her leave. Right before she starts climbing the stairs, Lisa hesitates before turning back to Cassandra. "I'm sorry about your daughter m'am, I hope she can make it back as the winner", she blurts out before hurrying up the stairs. Cassandra sighs at that, allowing her face to twist up in pain as she's alone. Once she feels somewhat in control again, she turns her attention to the report. It's fairly straightforward, asking the names of the helpers and which reaping bowl they were responsible for. The tribute names, the amount of times their names were entered, and so forth.

Once Cassandra is done, she gathers all but six slips with Caitlyn Kiramman perfectly written on them and buries them in her handbag. Leaving the report on the table next to the tribute files and paper slips, knowing that in a couple of hours people will come and gather all of this along with the reaping bowls to take back to the Capitol.

Cassandra’s trip home is a blur. By the time she arrives at home, she has no idea how much time has passed. The beta finds her mate sitting on the couch of the living room, shoulders slumped. Cassandra can tell he’s cried at some point based on his red eyes. Cassandra silently takes a seat next to him, grabbing his hand which he grabs tightly back in his own. The touch is comforting. By the time the councilor finally speaks, she can see the stars in the sky.

“Her name was in the reaping bowl 100 times Tobias. They wanted her to be picked.. I just don’t understand why”

Tobias doesn’t seem surprised, which in turn surprises Cassandra. She had expected more of a reaction. At her questioning look, the beta hands her a letter. Her breath hitches as she spots the broken Capitol seal on it. She opens the letter with shaking hands. It only has a single paragraph on it with the following: “As a condition to approving your immigration, you will refrain from sharing sensitive information about the district of your birth with the one you are immigrating to. Any deviation from this condition will result in consequences.”

It clicks for her at same time Tobias speaks. “I found it when I arrived back to the house. I suspect they sent it as soon as her name was announced. It’s my fault Cass, because I shared information about Ionia with the hospital” Her husbands voice cracks with tears. Some part of Cassandra knows she should comfort him, but for some reason she can’t seem to pull her eyes off of the letter.

Of course. She hadn’t thought of it because it had been years ago. She remembers how scared she had been at the time, mad at her husband for breaking the rules. But her mate had pleaded with her that he had to. That his patient at the time, a little girl, had a disease that he knew could be cured with a special plant that only grew in Ionia. And without that plant, the girl would die. That he couldn’t in good conscience not help, because what if it was Caitlyn in the same situation. And Cassandra hadn’t been able to argue with that really. So, they had made use of the Hexgates to acquire the plant in Ionia and bring it to Piltover within a day. The girl had survived thanks to Tobias’ intervention, and as time went on her mate shared more of his knowledge with a select few from the hospital, the ones in charge. This gave him quite a good reputation at the hospital.

She remembers how she spent the next days, weeks and months, waiting for the other shoe to drop. Waiting for punishment. But nothing happened. Therefore, Cassandra deluded herself into thinking it was okay. That because only a select few knew where exactly these new remedies came from, the Capitol would not find out about it or even overlook it. They chose to overlook plenty of things after all, even technically illegal things. They had become a lot more lenient on Piltover after the invention of the Hexgates. Like the Noxian wine councilor Hoskel had imported to Piltover, or the jewelry Cassandra herself got from Freljord. Freljord became one the favorites of the Capitol because of the precious gems that could be found under the ice of that district, luxury items being very popular in the Capitol. So the beta had convinced herself that this too wasn’t a big deal. But evidently it was. And they had lost Caitlyn because of it.

The tears stream down her face at the thought and a sob breaks free. As her mate’s arms wrap around her, she breaks. Crying like a child, like she hadn’t in decades. Tobias might want to take all the blame on himself, but Cassandra knows the fault lies with the both of them. Because they hadn’t put their daughter first.

Cassandra gives herself a day to wallow in sadness before she gets to work. Caitlyn is still alive after all. And given that they hadn’t rigged it for Caitlyn, but just increased her chances, Cassandra knows there’s still hope that they could get Caitlyn back. She starts with donating 10000 cogs in Caitlyn’s name, before attending her first council meeting since her daughter was reaped. She accepts all the condolences as graciously as she can, Cassandra knows at least some of them are sincere. Like from councillor Shoola, Medarda and Heimerdinger. To her surprise councillor Medarda comes up with a request of a month sabbatical to go the Capitol and represent Piltover as a stylist. The beta of course knows about councillor Medarda’s past, but a return to it hadn’t been expected. Whatever the reason, Cassandra was all for it, this would help Caitlyn immensely. Mel Medarda was basically a legend in the Capitol because of her past designs.

Mel’s request is granted with Cassandra, councillor Shoola, councillor Hoskel and councillor Heimerdinger all voting yes. Mel had to abstain her vote since she was the topic.

Once the meeting is done, the beta approaches the Mel. “Thank you” is all she says. The omega’s eyes soften at that.

“Of course. Once Jayce asked I didn’t think twice. I’m happy to do this, both for him and a good friend like you” Cassandra couldn’t be more grateful. She had been wary of Mel at first, both because her past job and who her mother is. But Mel had proven herself, gaining the respect of everyone on the council, and eventually they became friends. Work friends, but still friends.

Mel leaves the next day to the Capitol and the fruit of her labor is seen as Caitlyn, next to her district partners, puts on a show in spectacular fiery costume at the opening ceremonies. They’re the talk of the Capitol that night. As the opening ceremonies come to a close, Cassandra pulls Jayce aside, who had come to watch it with them, and thanks him too for giving Mel the idea in the first place.

“It’s the least I could do” Is all he says in response. The beta knows this is hard on him too, him and Caitlyn have always been close. Ever since she started sponsoring as a promising student of the academy nine years ago, when he was just a kid with big dreams to improve his district as much as he could.

Then it’s time for the interviews. Caitlyn does very well, carrying herself with the grace an poise worthy of the Kiramman name, looking absolutely beautiful in the gown Mel made for her. Suffice to say, her daughter finds a way to surprise her once again at the end though, confessing to having a crush on Vi before the whole of Runeterra. Cassandra knows immediately that it’s not all for show, despite the clear intention of gaining popularity. With the way she acted with Dominic as she confessed, there was at least some truth to it. Her daughter has never been a good liar, especially not to those who know her. Though she’s relatively sure this has to be a somewhat new crush, in contrast to what her daughter said, as she knows Caitlyn has never been to the undercity.

Cassandra can see the appeal somewhat she supposes. Despite the tattoos, piercings and unkempt hair, Vi was a goodlooking kid. And the beta had to admit that the alpha had cleaned up nice for the interviews, looking quite dashing in a red suit. She had the sort of charming easy going air around her that the audience ate up. So yeah, it wasn’t hard to see what Caitlyn saw in her if she acted like this off camera too. Still, the alpha had troublemaker written all over her and her undercity origins worried Cassandra.

The Games start, Tobias and Cassandra watch with hearts pounding as their daughter flees the bloodbath. Breathe a sigh of relief when she seems to have found shelter and safety, Tobias is especially proud to see Caitlyn make use of her Ionia heritage to locate food. Just to be doubly as nervous as Caitlyn makes her way to the Cornucopia to get her rifle. Caitlyn makes it out of the predicament safely, and with a new rifle for good measure, which significantly improves her life in the arena. Despite the multiple heart attacks Cassandra endured watching the whole thing, she’s also incredibly proud of her daughter’s ingenuity. She’s fighting just like Cassandra had urged her to, fighting to come home to them.

Her suspicions about her daughter’s true feelings are proven correct when footage appears of the two kissing. Cassandra doesn’t quite know how to feel about it. “Well”, Tobias says clearing his throat as Dominic and Claude take over once again. “Our daughter certainly goes after what she wants, I wonder where she gets that from” he finishes pointedly.

Cassandra scoffs at that. “Oh please, if I had waited for you to make a move we wouldn’t have gotten anywhere”

Tobias chuckles at that, not arguing. “You’ve always been braver than me. But Cass..”

“Yes I know” Romance wasn’t possible in the Games, not the kind that lasted. There could only be one winner and they wanted it to be Caitlyn. But this changed things, because their daughter coming back meant she would lose someone she had genuine feelings for, and they didn’t know what that would do to her. Despite the world they lived in, Caitlyn has never dealt with death, not one of someone she really cared for. Her mate’s parents died along with Cassandra’s own sire had died before she was born. And Cassandra’s mother had died when Caitlyn was barely a year old. Everybody else in her life has always been healthy, alive and not reaped. Grayson had won before she was born.

Thankfully, the following days are less stressful with Caitlyn staying at her camp. In the meantime, the star-crossed lovers’ popularity keeps going up with the release of the footage of them kissing, and not just in the Capitol but even in Piltover. From what she observes, the opinions seem split about it. There’s plenty of people, mostly the middle class, who seem to be genuinely rooting for them as both individual tributes and a couple. And then there’s Cassandra’s peers, the upperclass, who look down at Caitlyn for even looking at someone from the undercity. From the looks that some of the councilors shoot at her when they think she isn’t looking, the beta knows they share those same thoughts, though they never dare to say it to her face. And Cassandra, Cassandra is somewhere in the middle of those opinions.

After a particularly draining council meeting, the kind where a lot of arguing happens but nothing actually gets decided, Cassandra arrives home to her husband watching the Games. They both had reduced their work hours. Tobias only works mornings these days and Cassandra has two days out of the week where she can work from home. The biweekly council meetings couldn’t be skipped though, no matter how much of a headache they gave her sometimes. And with the stress of her pup also being in the Games right now while they argued about nonsensical things that didn’t matter in the grand scale, you couldn’t blame her for disliking every second she spent there. Particularly because there were no tv’s allowed in the council room where she could check up on how Caitlyn was doing.

After a quick change of clothes, Cassandra joins her husband. As soon as she sits down next to him he speaks. “Caitlyn killed someone today”

“What!” The beta exclaims, turning her attention to the tv where they’re currently showing three of the careers in the woods.

“She’s okay” Tobias reassures her. “Oliver tried escaping from the careers, but the boy from Bilgewater caught on to what he was doing and was chasing him. Oliver ended up running into one of Cailtyn’s traps. Caitlyn killed the alpha to protect herself, and Oliver died not much later at the hands of a mutt” Oliver hadn’t done himself any favors with the Piltover public after aligning himself with the careers. It’s not even that he was giving away information on his district partners that pissed people off, just that it was to the careers of all people. Nobody liked the careers. Opinion on him had softened the last two days or so though, you couldn’t help but pity him with the way the careers were treating him.

Cassandra tries to calm herself down after hearing their daughter is okay. She killed someone, her little girl killed someone.

“Okay. That’s-” The beta’s words get stuck in her throat as the tv shows the careers spotting and starting to chase down the little girl from Demacia, Roe. A grimace crosses her face at the sight, it’s never easy watching the twelve year olds in the arena. To both of the betas’ surprise. Vi intervenes when the careers have Roe surrounded and proceeds to take on all three of them and somehow winning. Cassandra knows she’s nursing an injury too, so it’s all pretty impressive. It seems her cockiness in the interviews wasn’t all for show after all.

After the two from an alliance and sit down to eat, the camera switches. Cassandra gets to see her daughter again for a little bit, struggling to haul a very large bear away from her camp. The beta studies her face intently, to try and figure out her state of mind.

“She cried” Cassandra states as the camera switches to another tribute, this time the omega from Ionia who’s running from some sort of feline looking mutt. She runs straight into the water of a lake and seems to brace herself to meet her end. But the mutt seems to be afraid of the water, not daring to touch it. It circles the lake around its prey for a few minutes before darting away when the omega starts splashing water at it.

“Yes, she feels guilty about Oliver. The alpha too I imagine”

Fortunately, Caitlyn is left alone by the other tributes and the Gamemakers after. Time moves both too fast and too slow simultaneously. More kids die, Roe among them. Jayce had visited again the day she died. The beta suspects he feels a little lonely with Mel in the Capitol and Viktor very invested in a personal project.

The three of them watched the spear enter Roe’s body in silence. Cassandra grimaces as she sees Vi lay into the career that killed her with fury in her eyes. Watches the blood splatter on her fists as she unleashes her rage. She understands it to an extent, but it’s still a step too far in her opinion killing him that brutally. It shows the violence the undercity alpha has inside her, the anger she’s capable of. And then, she also sees all the gentleness and good she’s capable of by the way she handles Roe in her final moments, and the frostiness she built up against the girl melts away. She sees tears fall from Jayce’s eyes as the alpha sings in a beautiful voice, and on her other side her mate blinks rapidly to clear his. The councilor isn’t immune herself to the moment, though she’s free from tears.

Jayce has just left when they receive a letter from the Capitol. Terrified after the last letter they received, her hands can’t help but shake as she breaks the seal. A sigh of relief escapes her as she sees they’re being invited to be interviewed.

The interview goes well, with Cassandra and Tobias being allowed to do the interview together. They get asked all the normal questions about how they’ve been experiencing the Games and so forth. They both express how proud they are of their daughter. The interviewer, Olive, also asks about Caitlyn’s skills with a rifle and where she learned that from. Cassandra answers saying it’s a bit of a family tradition, which Tobias corrects to being from her side of the family, clearly wanting to give her the credit. The interviewer makes a comment about how Cailtyn looks a lot like her, and Tobias wholeheartedly agrees with her, jokingly saying how he might’ve just believed Cassandra made Caitlyn all by herself if she hadn’t inherited his hair, earning a laugh from Olive. The beta shakes her head at that, but she can’t help giving him a fond look as she does.

They inevitably get asked about Caitlyn and Vi, and Cassandra just keeps a polite face on as Tobias answers how Vi seems like a perfectly good match for their daughter. Cassandra just nods along beside him. Then the interview is over as they move on to Jayce.

They move to stand next to Charlotte, who’s still waiting for her turn. Tobias, who’s always been the one who interacted with Caitlyn’s friends the most, strikes up a conversation with her. Cassandra looks around in the meantime, spotting what she’s pretty sure is Vi’s family as she sees Powder standing among them. First, a hulking man with slicked back brown hair. Then there’s two boys, also with brown hair. And last there’s Powder herself, who’s showing a much more composed picture than the one of the crying and screaming girl from reaping day. She wonders how they’re handling this whole thing, if they’re losing their minds with worry as much as her and Tobias. They must be. For a moment, the thought of approaching them crosses her mind, but she dismisses it soon after.

Seeing as Tobias had excused himself to go the bathroom, Cassandra takes the opportunity to ask her daughter’s best friend how she’s holding up as she hadn’t seen the girl since the reaping.

The blonde omega gives a half smile, half grimace at the question. “I’m kinda terrified all the time if I’m being honest”

“Me too” The beta whispers in solidarity. Charlotte’s eyes widen in response, not because of Cassandra’s agreement, but at the fact that she was admitting to that to her of all people.

Before the omega can respond though, she’s called away for her interview. Having nothing better to do as she waits for Tobias, she listens in on the interview. Cassandra is shocked to learn that Caitlyn’s crush on the undercity alpha has been going on since they became friends. The beta might’ve underestimated how deep Caitlyn’s affections are if this is really the case.

Once Tobias is back, they head back home. Where they find out there’s been a rule change. A disbelieving smile appears on Cassandra’s face as she hugs her mate. Piltover could have two victors come home for the first time ever. And as a team, surely they’d be unstoppable.

Jayce and Charlotte both visit the next day to watch the Games together, as they’re all sure Vi and Caitlyn will find each other. The beta is secretly glad every time there's company, the house felt empty without Caitlyn. Cassandra learns from them that the square had erupted in cheers after the rule change had happened, and a small party had happened in celebration afterwards right there in front of the screen.

The camera focuses on Caitlyn and Vi that morning just enough to show Caitlyn traveling through the woods in search for Vi and the alpha leaving her tree to draw what looks to be a.. cupcake? Before turning their attention to Cleo and Caleb who are on the hunt for Maya, the last remaining tribute for Ionia, after having spotted shoe tracks from her. It’s Cleo that ends up finding her, not hesitating to throw a knife into her leg so that she can’t run away. Before making a meal of the kill, drawing it out while Caleb watches with his arms crossed and a smirk from the side as the Ionian omega pleads for mercy. According to their rules, since Cleo is the one who brought Maya down, she gets the kill. At one point Cassandra has to look away from the gruesome image. The cannon finally firing, lets her know she can turn back to the tv, where Maya’s body has been made a bloody mess. The beta sees the Noxian omega turn to Caleb with a satisfied smile, which he gives back.

It's late afternoon by the time Caitlyn finally finds Vi. Cassandra observes their mannerisms closely. The way Vi smiled when she spotted Caitlyn up in her tree, the way Caitlyn nuzzled into the alpha’s shoulder when they hugged, the way they were touching each other so freely. And then they start kissing.

“Oh wow” the beta hears Jayce mutter, but he has a small smile on his face. When she glances at Charlotte, the omega is practically beaming, head propped up in her hands as she leans forward to watch with a proud expression on her face. Cassandra swears she says something akin to “that’s my girl”, but it’s said too quietly to know for sure. Charlotte seems to be particularly invested in this romance, and given that she apparently was the only one Caitlyn had told about Vi, it makes sense. Finally she turns to her husband, his face is a little more neutral compared to the other two, but Cassandra can tell he’s pleased. It seems like she is the only one who’s still not fully on board with the star-crossed lovers. She was still unsure of what she thought of Vi as a romantic partner for her daughter, but she can admit that the alpha will be a good ally for her daughter and that they’ll make a good team.

Both Jayce and Charlotte have gone home when the two tributes start, for lack of better word, eating each other’s faces. A scowl is forming on her face as they don’t seem to be showing any signs of stopping or even breathing, when she hears her mate chuckle.

“Really Tobias?” she says in deadpan.

“Come on darling, it’s funny”

“It’s certainly not. We raised her better than to be acting like- like this”

“Like a horny teenager?”

“Yes” Cassandra huffs exasperated

“But she is a horny teenager, they both are. I think all things considered they’re keeping it tame enough. It’s just a little kissing. This is much better then when we caught her with Celine”

Cassandra rolls her eyes at the memory. They had caught Caitlyn and her now ex-girlfriend furiously kissing, shirtless but not lacking any other clothes thankfully. Cassandra and Tobias had arrived back from a dinner date earlier than expected and had caught them red-handed really. She still remembers how red their faces turned when she reminded them that the least they could do was to refrain from doing such things on the living room couch. Caitlyn took that quite literally, because she caught her kissing her next girlfriend Emma, in her room next, though this time they were fortunately fully clothed.

Cassandra grudgingly nods her agreement, her mate had a point. She can’t help but have the last word though “She could have a little more self-control at least” All Tobias can do is chuckle at that.

As she watches her daughter and Vi the next day, it becomes increasingly clear that Caitlyn is quite smitten with the undercity alpha, that much is obvious to everyone who knows her. As for the alpha, Cassandra doesn’t know for certain as she doesn’t know Vi, but her affections for Caitlyn definitely look real from where she’s sitting.

Things take a turn when their attacked by mutts and we swiftly get an explanation from Claude Temple that these mutts are poisonous and whoever is bitten by them has at a maximum five days to live, but that usually it takes three days. Vi gets bitten, and the worse thing is to see how unaware the Piltover tributes are about what’s to befall them. Tobias pays close attention to the explanation of the poison, but they don’t go into enough details for him to deduce what it does to the body specifically. And therefore, he can’t deduce what a possible cure could be.

Vi gets sick the next day, really sick. They figure out quickly enough why she got sick, but as there’s no medicine for the alpha the situation only gets worse. Cassandra even goes and donates an extra 5000 cogs in the hope that it will help to get some medicine for Vi. According to her mate, only really good medicine would be able to counteract the red streaks that appeared around Vi’s wound. And once those streaks reached her brain, she wouldn’t wake up again. But no medicine comes, which makes her think that either that medicine is very very expensive, or there's something else going on as to why it isn't happening. Cassandra doesn't know the other Piltover mentors really, but she knows Grayson. The alpha wouldn't withhold medicine for no reason. 

Vi gets worse as the days go by and eventually doesn’t wake up again. The raw pain that crosses Caitlyn’s face when she realizes the alpha’s unconsciousness is enough for Cassandra to fully let go of all her reservations about Vi.

Caitlyn cared for her, might even be falling in love with her. It isn’t a surface level thing, not something she would easily get over. A part of her had always known that, but seeing Caitlyn like this, lying on the alpha’s chest for comfort, cemented it. And Vi had proven herself, proved she cared with how she treated her daughter. And despite her troublemaker appearance, she had proven to be a good person, someone worthy of her daughter. If they manage to make it back home, Cassandra vows to herself to be supportive of their relationship. They’ll be traumatized enough coming out of the Games to have a dissapproving parent on top of everything.

The day of the feast, Cassandra and Tobias are both up early to not miss anything. Not that they had really slept at all with what they knew could befall their daughter in hours. Feasts always resulted in death after all. At one point in the middle of the night she had heard Tobias sniffle, a hand on his back was all that Cassandra could manage to do to comfort him without breaking down herself. She had felt guilty about not doing more for him, but the man was nothing if not understanding of Cassandra. It had been that way since they met. He had always been patient with her, always seen through her walls. And twenty years into their marriage, he knows how she works. Knows why she hadn’t done more. Cassandra knows he still feels guilty, just like she still does about putting Caitlyn in this position.

They sit in tense silence, clutching at each other's hands, hoping fervently their daughter will come out of this alive. It seems that’s all they do these days, all they can do. Despite all their wealth and influence in Piltover, their still powerless against the Capitol. Both of them had called off from work. Cassandra should have gone given there was a council meeting that day, but there was no way she was going to attend that meeting when her daughter was walking into the dangers of a feast.

Cassandra has to actively take deep breaths to stop from panicking as she sees her daughter arrive at the edges of the Cornucopia. She’s the third to arrive, with Cleo and Caleb still walking to the feast destination. Sierra had hid herself inside the Cornucopia basically as soon as the feast was announced and Tyson had made it to his hiding spot a couple of hours before Caitlyn.

The two betas watch as Caitlyn gets into the thick of things. A pained sound escapes Cassandra as a knife catches her arm. It feels like someone has her heart in their hand and are squeezing it for all it’s worth as Cleo tackles Caitlyn to the ground, her rifle too far away to help her get out of this predicament. A “no” escapes the both of them as Cleo promises to drag out killing their daughter. Cassandra still perfectly remembers the way she’d basically tortured Maya. And she was planning to do it to her pup. Her stomach twists violently at the thought, what little food she’d eaten threathening to come up. The beta is pretty sure she’s on the verge of a full on breakdown she had tried so hard to avoid when Tyson appears and hauls the noxian omega off Caitlyn and inexplicably lets her go. Cassandra won’t pretend to understand why, all she knows is that she’s eternally grateful he did. As Caitlyn enters the woods again, Cassandra tries to calm down to no avail.

She becomes aware her whole body’s trembling. Her hearts still pounding loudly with no sign of slowing down and she’s pretty sure she’s cutting off the circulation of her mate’s hand. “Sorry” Cassandra mutters as she takes his hand into hers and starts massaging it.

“Hmm?” Tobias seems lost as it takes him a moment to see what she’s refering to. “Oh, I didn’t even notice”, he mutters in the same tone she did. Now that her focus isn’t solely on the tv, she takes him in. He has tear streaks on his face, his face pale, eyes wide and terrified. Cassandra’s sure her face mirrors his.

Talking brings her attention back to the tv, where Caleb has Cleo in his arms. He has tears in his eyes as he pleads with the Noxian omega to stay with him. It’s the most emotional Cassandra has ever seen the alpha. As the cannon sounds, Caleb leans his forehead against Cleo’s, seemingly not wanting to let her go.

Having fully captured the last moments of the omega’s life, the cameras switch to show just enough of Tyson making it back to his camp in the wheat field, before switching back to Caitlyn who’s still running. Cassandra’s heart that was just starting to calm down, races again in worry. Half of Caitlyn’s face is covered in blood, and she’s half stumbling, half running as she tries to make it back to the cave.

“How bad is that cut?”

“It’s not too deep I think. She’ll be okay if she stops the bleeding when she gets to the cave”

Unfortunately for them, Caitlyn only has enough strength to inject Vi with the medicine before she passes out. And they’re forced to watch the pool of blood around their daughter’s head get larger and larger while Vi lies unconcious next to her.

“Come on, wake up Vi”, Tobias says as the cameras cut to the cave again. The red streaks that had been all the way up to her neck have have receded to her shoulder. But other than a twitch of her arm and head, the alpha doesn’t wake. Seeing as it was a false alarm and Vi didn’t wake up, the camera switches to Caleb who has murder in his eyes as he’s just finished packing his things in a backpack and sets off towards the wheat field with his spear in hand.

Vi finally wakes up as it’s just starting to get dark, looking confused as she sits up slowly. Her confusion quickly turns into horror as as she sees Caitlyn lying there. “Shit”, the alpha says as she scrambles to get to her. They both watch intently as she patches Caitlyn’s cuts up, hovering with her hands uncertainly above her body before picking Caitlyn up. She stumbles under the omega’s weight, still not at full strength herself, but manages to get where she wants to, wrapping Caitlyn up in the sleeping bag for warmth that her body has lost due to all the bleeding. The undercity alpha observes her daughter for a good few minutes, worry clear on her face, before moving to go outside. As Vi goes to cook the bunny they found, Cassandra turns to Tobias. “Is that enough?”

Her husband nods, a relieved look on his face. “Yes I think so. It’s a messily done job but Vi did all the important things, bandaged up the wounds to stop the bleeding and providing her body with warmth. And from what I can see the amount of blood loss isn’t enough to have serious consequences”

Relief floods through Cassandra at her mate’s words, sagging against the couch. As if on cue their maid, Mary, comes with a tray of food and tea. She was probably waiting until they calmed down before approaching. At the sight of food, Cassandra’s stomach grumbles painfully, they hadn’t eaten the whole day. Too consumed with Caitlyn’s fate.

Caleb has just made it down to the wheat field, when the sky opens up, pouring down heavily. Caleb gives a scowl at the sky but continues forward determinedly. At the other side Tyson sits with a determined look on his face. He has a long sword in each hand, the gift he got at the feast, along with the full metal body armor on that was meant to be the gift for Caleb. There had been two of the armors, one for each of the Noxus tributes. The armor is pretty advanced, as soon as Tyson had put it on, it seemed to adjust to his body, fitting him perfectly. It even had a button under the armpit that once pressed, also resulted in a helmet appearing that covered your head.

It looks like there will be no fight today though as Caleb runs into snakes. They seem to be normal ones, not mutts. They’re still vicious though, furious at Caleb for daring to come into their territory. The noxian alpha fights them off, but by the time he’s escaped them he’s exhausted, the events of the day catching up to him. Giving up for the night he climbs back up and retreats into the Cornucopia to escape from the rain and sleep.

The cameras cut from him to Sierra, who had received a tent from the feast. Sierra has never had a fixed place to stay at the whole Games, mostly spying and stealing from other tributes and holing up where she could. But with the tent she finally has proper shelter. The tent is a good one too, sturdy enough to withstand the storm while having some sort of automatic camouflage that lets it blend into whichever environment it’s in, effectively hiding her from both other tributes and predators.

The storm continues the following day. Caitlyn wakes up and Cassandra breathes easier. Finally able to function properly now that her daughter is awake and talking. She forces herself to go to the council building, knowing she’s behind on work. She keeps an eye on the small tv she had installed inside her office just for these Games, as she gets to work. The most Caitlyn and Vi do is cuddle, eat and sleep. Letting their bodies recover after a challenging couple of days. The focus that day seems to be mostly on Caleb and Tyson, a refreshed Caleb still on the hunt for Tyson.

It's after Cassandra gets back home that the two come to blows. Caleb finding Tyson’s camp after hours of searching the wheat field. Tyson immediately attacks, going on the offensive. But Caleb is very good with that spear, blocking the sword that would have cut into his neck with a very quick movement, before swinging the spear wildly to put some distance between them. His eyes widen as he sees the armor Tyson has on, even more fury clouding his eyes at the beta daring to wear what’s supposed to be his.

“You’re going to die!” Caleb yells as he charges forward. Their weapons clash as they try to get the upper hand against each other. They seem to be equally matched in strength, but Caleb has the superior combat skills. The alpha manages to disarm Tyson, leaving him with just one instead of two swords. While the beta is putting on a valiant effort, it’s only the armor that’s saving him at the moment from being fatally wounded. Not to mention that same armor is weighing Tyson down, especially with the rain on top of it, making the beta slower. Seeing that he’s losing, the beta turns and runs, using his knowledge of the wheat field to escape. He leads Caleb right into where the giant rat mutts are to distract him before disappearing. The rain and darkness easily letting him get away. Caleb lets out a ferocious growl once he realizes what happened.

This time as he takes care of the mutts, he doesn’t let up, following in the direction Tyson went. It takes hours. Cassandra misses when the battle between the alpha and beta finally ends, as she’s at a council meeting. She comes home to a downtrodden expression on her husband’s face. She’s instantly alarmed before Tobias reassures her that Caitlyn is okay, but that Tyson has died by the hands of Caleb. The beta had put up a good fight, luring the Noxian alpha to a poisonous area in the wheat field. That area was filled with wheat that emitted poisonous particles that once breathed in would make you cough and eventually choke to death if exposed to it long enough. Tyson had only spent a few minutes in it, but had taken a full day to recover from that exposure, when he stumbled upon it a week back.

But now with the helmet on for protection, Tyson had taken the risk in hopes on evening out the playing field between him and Caleb. It had been a good plan, the Demacian beta even managing to hurt the alpha pretty badly with a pretty bad cut on his leg. But Caleb had discovered the button on the armor that controlled the helmet. And after that, he had the upper hand, eventually killing Tyson with his superior skills. Cassandra can’t help but mirror her mate’s expression at that. Tyson was the reason Caitlyn survived the feast after all.

The Capitol is now showing the aftermath of Caleb’s exposure to the poisonous air. He’s coughing up blood as he sags down against a tree, quite close to where Caitlyn’s camp used to be. He looks miserable as he curls up into a ball. He’s in possession of medicine that can heal the cut in his leg in a couple of days just like it had healed Charlie when Caitlyn shot him in the leg. But there was no medicine for the coughing. Cassandra hopes that he will die from it, but Tobias says that the most likely scenario is that he’ll recover in a few days. While he had been exposed to the poison longer than Tyson was a week back, it hadn’t been enough for fatal consequences.

Caitlyn and Vi in the meantime seem to be in a whole other mood, all loved up. And Cassandra finally gets to hear the origins of her daughter’s crush, something she’s sure she wouldn’t have gotten in a normal situation. The beta listens attentively to the story. Once they turn their attention to the food they received, quickly digging in with vigor, Cassandra turns to her mate. “When do you think she showed up at our house? It appears as though that was quite a significant moment in their relationship if how they talked about it is any indication”

“I have no idea. All I know is that there’s much more history between them that we thought”

The beta nods along at her husband’s words. Caitlyn had kept so much quite close to her chest. It’s not like Cassandra expected a play by play on every girl her daughter’s ever had a crush on. But Caitlyn had always been upfront if she was dating someone, and they’d met them all formally as is expected. Celine and Emma had both come to their house and introduced themselves formally at an introductory dinner. But apparently, her daughter’s new girlfriend had also visited their home, without their knowledge.

After eating, Vi and Caitlyn spend the rest of the day either napping or making out. The Capitol in particular seem to enjoy the kissing as the cameras zoom in to get a really good view of this. Cassandra’s lips press together in annoyance, though this time her annoyance is also directed at the invasiveness of the Capitol. The irritation does transfer to Caitlyn when she sees her daughter get a little too lost in the kiss, more than is appropriate in her eyes. Lying on their sides, Caitlyn has her arms wrapped around Vi’s head, one in her hair and the other on the back of her neck. pulling her face closer to hers while her body is pressed fully to the alpha’s.

Tobias on the other hand still seems to find the whole thing hilarious as he laughs. The beta pretends to be annoyed with him too, but secretly she’s glad to see him genuinely smile again, even if just for a moment.

It's nightfall when Caitlyn and Vi see that Tyson is dead. Both their faces fall at seeing his picture up in the sky, before they seemingly remember they’re on camera and go into a more nuetral expression. Cassandra nods approvingly at that. They couldn’t let it show how much Tyson’s death affected them, as he hadn’t been an ally or a district partner. They hadn’t even been friendly with him really, the Capitol wouldn’t understand if they started lamenting his death.

The next day Cassandra has just enough time to watch the recap before going to work. The storm had finally stopped in the middle of the night. With that came a few surprises, mainly that some of water sources had been dried out by the Gamemakers. Most notably, the pool of water next to Caitlyn and Vi’s tree and the lake where Sierra was getting her fish from. Not much else happens as she works.

Cassandra arrives back home just in time to see a sponsor gift drop down in front of Vi and Caitlyn, who are standing next to their tree, having relocated back there now that they had fully recovered. Vi crouches down to inspect it, and her eyes light up once she sees what’s in it. Lying in a basket, are two iron gauntlets.

Chapter Text

I have to actively keep myself from devouring all the food in front of me and impatiently wait as Cait splits up the food for us. After days of not being hungry while I was poisoned, the smell of Capitol made food actually makes me drool. I quickly wipe it away before the omega notices. I hadn’t told Cait about my lack of appetite to not worry her more, but it had felt like a chore to eat those days I was sick. I had been miserable, feeling like my body was betraying me. The most minimum of movement had felt as hard as trying to run in water.

But now, now I felt much better. And much hungrier. And it’s all thanks to this beautiful girl sitting next to me. I can’t help but stare at her as her eyes are focused on the food. My chest feels light with gratefulness that she’s still here by my side. She had scared the shit out of me lying there unconscious when I woke up. For just a moment I had honestly believed she was dead. Her face had been the palest I’d ever seen it, the cut on her forehead looking worse than it was with the blood all over her face, not to mention the pool of blood around her head. It’s only the movement of her chest that had calmed me down. I can’t help but lean in to press a kiss to the side of her head, thankful that she’s still here with me.

She turns to me at that. “What was that for?”

I shrug. “Just felt like it, do I need a reason to kiss you?”

“No. But I would appreciate if you refrained from doing it until after we eat. I’m way too hungry to use my mouth for anything else, even kissing” The omega says with a smile as she hands me my plate.

“I can definitely agree to that” I hum as I dig in.

For a good moment, all that’s heard is the scraping of our utensils against the plates. I finish first, leaning back against the wall and looking at the rest of the food longingly. I want more. But we should probably be cautious and ration it, there’s no way of knowing when the storm will finally end. We had already made a decent dent in it by eating the whole steak and majority of the rice. Unfortunately though, my stomach doesn't want to listen to caution.

Knowing distraction is the best solution to my current dilemma, I turn my attention to Cait. Even now in the arena, as hungry as she was, she still shows her upbringing. Fork and knife in hand as she cuts the last bit of her steak daintily. It’s cute, how it’s so ingrained in her, even as hungry as she is. I had heard her stomach growling plenty the last two days. I bet she’s never been that hungry before, but she had handled it relatively well for someone who prior to the arena had had three full meals a day her whole life.

“You’re staring”, the omega says interrupting my musings about her as she puts the last bite of food in her mouth.

“Well, that’s because there’s this really pretty girl sitting next to me”

She rolls her eyes at me, but I can tell she’s trying to hide a smile “That was cheesy, even for you”

“You like it”

There’s a pause before she turns to me. “I like you” she says, her voice huskier as she stares straight at me. Maintaining eye contact as she puts her empty plate aside before wrapping a hand around my neck to pull me towards her. I go willingly, sighing into her mouth as our lips connect, my hands wrapping around her body. Her fingers stroke the back of my neck, which makes me melt more into the kiss. Her lips are so soft. My hands squeeze at her waist. I have to actively resist the urge to pull her into my lap and letting her wrap her thighs around me. Like she had wrapped them around me that night. As soon as the thought crosses my mind, I push it down. Thinking about that won’t help my self control one bit. Besides, I have a feeling she wouldn’t go for that. Or worse, she would, but then be embarassed that she let herself get carried away in front of everybody. Maybe even blame me. So, I stick to the unspoken rules she had given me. No tongue, no groping where others can see, and definitely no lap sitting. The no tongue rule was the hardest to stick to but I’m a patient enough person to respect her boundaries until she feels more comfortable.

And to be fair, I didn’t necessarily want Vander, Powder and Ekko to see me in a compromising positions either. So I enjoy what she’s willing to give me instead. My mind is a little fuzzy by the time she pulls away. Not wanting to stop just yet, I chase her lips for another kiss. She lets it happen, sighing into my mouth as I can’t help but bite at her lower lip a little before pulling away. Her eyes are half lidded as she rests her forehead on mine, and I’m sure mine are as well.

I pull her closer into my body, nuzzling into the side of her neck before pressing a kiss on top of her shoulder. “I’m so glad you’re here with me” The whisper escapes me before I can stop it, too wrapped up in her presence next to me. This girl who had risked her life to get me medicine, knowing that it could've caused her own death. I bask in the feeling that despite being in the Games, despite Roe’s death, I’m not alone. She found me, and I’m not letting her go anytime soon. ‘Mine’, my inner alpha growls in agreement.

I feel her hand go through my hair, her lips pressing a kiss to my head. “I’m glad you’re with me too.. I was so worried”

“I guess we’re even then ‘cause you had me worried too”

“Fair” She hums, fingers still lazily running through my hair. Knowing I’m so relaxed, I could quite easily fall asleep on her like this, I pull away. Falling asleep in that position would be hell on my neck. Instead we move to the sleeping bag where I wrap her up in my arms. I hear the omega sigh contendly as she snuggles into my neck. The gesture’s so cute that I can’t help but pull her closer. The sound of the rain lulling us to sleep.

The storm still rages on the next day with lightning and thunder. Caitlyn and I entertain ourselves with each other mostly. Caitlyn gets to hear the origins of my face tattoo. It had been after a make out session. She had been tracing it with her finger when she asked. “Wanna tell me why you have your name tattooed on your face?”

Embarrassment floods through me at the memory as I mumble the answer.

“What was that?” Cait says leaning closer

“I lost a bet” I say in a clearer voice, chagrined

The omega raises an eyebrow at that, amusement clear in her eyes. “Oh? Do tell”

“There’s not much to tell. Mylo and I made a stupid bet. If I won he would’ve had to get moustache tattoo, and if I lost I had to get my name tattooed” There’s more to the story, but since it involves illegal activity, I’d rather not get into it

“And did he specify it had to be on your face or was that all you?” she asks teasingly

“He did actually. I already had my arms tattooed at that point and was working on my back, so he thought a face tattoo would add real stakes for me while for him it would’ve been his first one”

“You must have been really confident to bet that”

“I was, and I would have won if not for special circumstances. I’ll have you know that I could’ve backed down as he hadn’t won fair and square, but I don’t back down from my promises.. or bets” I say in a superior voice

She eyes me for a good few seconds before laughing “Alright, I believe you. Just consider yourself lucky that you have a pretty enough face to pull it off”

I can’t help the smug smile that creeps onto my face at that. Spotting it immediately, she gives me a sharp look. What I’ve come to dub as the ‘Don’t be so smug’ look. I shoot her a ‘you started it” look back before making a conscious decision to school my face into a more nuetral expression.

“Soo, dinner?”

She nods her agreement, and we fill our stomachs eating one of the rolls each with cheese and an apple. Before we know it, the anthem plays. We both peer outside, and my stomach drops when I see who’s face is in the sky. The image is distorted due to the rain, but you can still make Tyson’s face. And all I can think of is how he saved Caitlyn, how he was Roe’s district partner, how I would’ve liked him to win if me and Cait didn’t make it.

I turn to the omega who has a carefully neutral expression on her face. “Two to go” is all I say, face grim. Caitlyn just nods at me and we spend the rest of the night in silence. Tyson’s memory heavy in our unsaid words.

We do get some good news when we wake. The storm has finally stopped, which improves my mood significantly. While Caitlyn’s presence had made being stuck in the cave tolerable, I was eager to fully stretch my muscles again. Especially now that I felt better. The bite at my side is all but healed, both the streaks and swelling are gone, all that's left is the scabbed over bite marks.

As the sun rises high in the sky, we finally leave the cave, having agreed that hiding up in the trees was a lot safer than the cave. We head to the stream first, filling up our bottles and cleaning up as best as we can giving the circumstances, before heading to the tree where we find the pool of water had dried up. We have just finished checking on our traps, some of which we had to fix after the storm displaced them, when we see the silver parachute floating down. I walk to it expecting food, but instead I find something even better. Gauntlets, beautiful beautiful gauntlets that remind me so much of Vander’s, though these are smaller than his. It must have been Sevika’s idea, Vander’s chosen gauntlet weapons are known to all undercity folk. And Elias’ time in the undercity was before Vander took over. Though I guess Grayson could have had a say too since she apparently knows Vander too. Whoever’s idea it was, I’m just glad they thought it. With these plus Caitlyn’s gun, surely we’ll win against Caleb and Sierra.

I pick one gauntlet up, it’s lighter than I expected. As soon as I enter my hand into it, it glows blue, before shrinking down to fit my hand. The blue glow fading once it finishes adjusting. “Cool” I smile, wiggling my fingers. It feels like an extension of my arm, like it was made specifically for me. Feeling a rough edge on the bottom of my middle finger, I rub it and the gauntlet glows blue again, expanding back to its original size. "So cool” I can’t help saying again, this time putting both my hands into the gauntlets. I wait patiently for them to adjust to me again, before standing up.

I find Caitlyn staring at me with a fond look on her face. “Happy with your new toys?”

“Hell yeah” I say with a grin, throwing some punches in the air to test how it feels. I can’t get over how natural they feel on.

Figuring that I should probably test them against something solid, I pick a tree a little farther away. Taking a fighting stance before throwing a punch at it with average strength. My fist connect solidly with the tree trunk and when I pull my hand away you can see a solid dent in it. And it hadn’t hurt my hand at all.  That makes me really curious to see how much damage I could really do with these. If I could actually fully break the tree if I used my full strength. But since that wouldn’t be wise, as it would attract attention, I hold myself in.

We spend the rest of the day gathering. At one point we separate to finish faster, while still keeping each other in sight in case another tribute or other mutts decide to show up. I’m gathering fruit while Caitlyn is about twenty feet away from me, busy with gathering honey. As I’m walking back to put another handful of berries in the basket the gauntlets were in prior, I notice something. Walking closer to the basket, I examine the arrangement of fruit closely. I could’ve sworn there were more in the basket. A cannon interrupts before I can investigate further.

I turn to Caitlyn with lightning speed, just to see her do the same, perfectly fine. A sigh of relief escapes me as we move towards each other. I can’t help but give her a quick once over, even though I know she’s okay. We wait in tense silence, weapons ready, as we take in our surroundings before relaxing when nothing comes out to attack us.

“Who do you think that was for?” The omega asks

“Don’t know, but I hope it was Caleb”

“Agreed. I guess we’ll find out for sure tonight. Are you done with the fruit?”

“Yeah, these were the last I was going to add before the cannon fired” I say holding out my hand, that still has the berries in it, though half of them are crushed from all the excitement the cannon caused.

Caitlyn looks at them fleetingly, before her eyes widen as she does a double take. “Did you eat them?!” she just about shouts.

“No” I say startled at her abrupt change of mood. “I was waiting for you before eating"

She relaxes some at that, running a hand through her hair and messing up her ponytail. “Those are poisonous. They’re called nightlock berries. You die pretty much instantly if you consume them”

My eyes widen as I study the dark purple, almost black berries closely. I had picked them because I thought they were the same ones Roe showed me, but as I examine them further I now see the the slight differences. These one are blacker than the ones Roe showed me, and when I crush one between my fingers, black juice comes out instead of the purple juice associated with Roe’s berries. “Fuck, my bad” I say, realizing my mistake

“It’s okay, I caught it before-“ Cait is interrupted by a hovercraft appearing about a hundred yards away from where we’re standing. I can just about see blonde hair of the body that’s dissappearing into the hovercraft. It’s Sierra. Caitlyn is immediately on guard, her gun ready as she inspects our surroundings for what killed Sierra, but I know she won’t find anything. The pieces all clicking for me.

“It was me” I say walking closer to hatchet trap we made, crouching down to examine the tracks we made to lure people in. Given our position and where the hovercraft appeared, Sierra must have walked by this trap to get near us. It’s not noticable unless you really pay attention, but I can see new tracks. Sierra had tried her best to replicate our tracks, but she hadn’t succeeded completely. I should’ve known as soon as I saw the missing fruit.

“What?”

“The berries, that’s what killed her. She was clever enough to avoid the traps we set. But it was my own ignorance that killed her, she probably didn’t think to question the berries we were preparing to eat ourselves”

Understanding dawns on Caitlyn’s face at my explanation, dropping her gun as she crouches down next to me to inspect the tracks. “I bet she was starving too, which is why she got so careless”

“Why do you say that?” I ask

“Think about it. You told me that with the careers she took just enough to stay alive and not be noticed, not leaving anymore tracks behind other than missing food if you paid attention. But with us she got sloppy, leaving noticable shoe tracks. I bet wherever she holed up in the storm, she didn’t have food. Which means at a minimum she spent three days without eating by the time she started following us. She must have been desperate. With less impaired judgement, she probably would have waited for us to eat the berries before eating herself”

I nod at her explanation, it makes sense. I can’t say I’m sad about her death like I was with Tyson, but it still doesn’t feel good to have been the one who had inadvertently killed her. Shoving that thought out of my mind, I move to the basket to throw the berries away. But Caitlyn stops me as I’m about to get rid of the last handful of berries. “Wait” she says stopping my hand. “We should keep these, maybe Caleb likes berries too”

“Yeah, smart thinking cupcake” I say, agreeing with her. I put the last of the nightlock berries in a pouch and fasten it to my pants.

Once we gather some edible leaves and more fruit to replace the nightlock berries, we settle in our tree. Not out in the open anymore, I release the gauntlets from my arms. Having transferred all the fruit to our backpacks, I put the gauntlets back into the basket before hanging it on a branch next to us. They’re too big to fit in our backpacks, especially as they’re already full with all our other supplies.

Night falls, and Sierra’s face appears in the sky. This is it then. Just us and Caleb left. I wonder if he’s already searching for us. If not, I’m sure the Gamemakers will find a way to drive us together soon enough. We’ll have to be fully on guard tomorrow.

The next morning comes with a sense of foreboding, but surprisingly nothing happens. No Caleb, no mutts, no drastic weather changes. You’d think this would make me calmer, but it just makes my anxiety worse. Worried that the delay is because they’re planning something really horrible for us. So, we spend the half the day just being lazy. Well, as lazy as you can be in the arena. Before it gets dark, we leave the tree to wash up and check on our traps, ending up with a squirrel.

I consider the risks of cooking it but it’s Caitlyn that ends up convincing me. “Better to cook our food now while we still have the chance. If he knows we’re here, he knows. But he also knows there’s two of us and probably assumes that we were hunting Sierra. The fire means we’re not hiding, that we’re inviting him here. I would think even Caleb would hesitate to show up with all that”

So we cook the squirrel. As we settle down to eat our mentors come up in conversation. A lot of attention will be on them, especially as they have the chance to get not one, but two tributes back to Piltover after 25 years. They’d have all been interviewed by now. I wonder how their dealing with everything, with the stress of keeping us alive and making deals with sponsors.

“I bet Sevika hates all the attention while Everett is soaking it all up” Cait says

“With Grayson and Elias playing mediator between the two” I say.

 We eat all but the legs of the squirrel along with some fruit and leaves, saving the rest for tomorrow.

Caleb doesn’t come. I guess he has some sense after all. By the time it’s dark again we’re back up the tree. I don’t bother to pay attention to the sky as the anthem plays, knowing that it will just confirm that Caleb is still alive. Instead I take the chance to take in the omega next to me, who’s looking at the sky. Once she turns to look at me, I smile. “Tomorrow we go home” I say putting as much confidence as I can in my voice. There’s no way the Gamemakers will let another day like this happen again.

“Tomorrow we go home.. Together” the omega says, taking my face in her hands and sealing the promise with a soft kiss.

Tomorrow comes, and we discover that the Gamemakers have fully drained the stream too. It’s fairly obvious what they’re trying to do. In majority of the Games I’ve watched, the final battle happens around the Cornucopia. I bet the lake near it is the only water source that’s not drained. Our bottles are still decently full, so we could probably last at least another two days before we’d run out of water. But both Caitlyn and I agree that there’s no sense in delaying the inevitable. We’re in the best condition we can be, having had a good rest and food.

Once that’s decided, I can’t help but wrap my arms around Caitlyn, feeling her arms lock around my body in return, just feeling each other and the sunlight. I don’t know how long we stand there. But eventually I press a lingering kiss to the side of her neck, giving her one last squeeze before breaking away. We start start getting ready without another word.

We pack up all our supplies again, and I remove the hatchet from the trap we set. We arm ourselves as much as we can, me with my gauntlets, the long sword and now the hatchet. And Cait with her gun and two knives. It won’t hurt to have extra weapons when we encounter Caleb. We set off to the Cornucopia soon after.

When we arrive at the plain, there’s no sign of Caleb. No sign of anything but the Cornucopia. Just to make sure Caleb doesn’t pull a Sierra on us, we circle the Cornucopia and make sure it’s empty. With nothing better to do, we wait, taking a seat near the lake. Though we don’t dare to relax fully. In the trees at the edge of the plain, I can see mockingjays flitting about, bouncing melodies back and forth between them. I’ve been noticing them a lot more ever since Roe pointed them out to me. She was right, they really are everywhere. Before I know it, Roe’s four note melody escapes my mouth. I can feel them pause curiously at the sound of my voice, listening for more. I repeat the notes in the silence. First one mockingjay trills the tune back, then another. Then the whole world comes alive with the sound.

A smile creeps onto my face at the beautiful music, their notes overlapping and forming a beautiful harmony. I allow myself just a moment to close my eyes and fully immerse myself in it. The notes remind me of Roe, of how much she would’ve loved this. And then it reminds me of my father, how much he would’ve loved it too. But neither of them are here to witness it, gone to some place I can’t reach them. Trying to get those thoughts out of my head, I turn to caitlyn, only to find her already looking at me, warmth in her gaze. Not knowing what to say, and feeling a little shy under her gaze, I grab her hand and squeeze it.

Our little moment is disrupted a shriek from one of the mockingjays, and soon the others follow disrupting the beautiful music. We’re on our feet in a second, Caitlyn wielding her rifle and me with my gauntlets and the long sword in hand. We don’t have to wait long. Caleb smashes through the trees and bears down on us. There’s no spear in his hand but he has some kind of armor on covering his full body.

Caitlyn doesn’t hesitate to shoot, but the bullet bounces of his armor harmlessly. It's bulletproof then, that’s a problem. Most likely the long sword will also be useless then. I brace myself instead to counteract the speed he’s coming to us with, hopefully the gauntlets are powerful enough to do some damage. To my surprise, the Noxian alpha sprints right between us with no attempt to check his speed, not paying attention to us at all. Even through the helmet, I can hear his pants of exertion. I can tell he’s been running for a long time, but from what? I turn back and scan the woods just in time to see the first creature leap onto the plain.

Chapter Text

Mutts. They can’t be anything but mutts. They resemble huge wolves. But what wolves land and then balance easily on their hind legs? What wolf waves their pack froward with it’s front paw as though it has a wrist? And this is just what I can see at a distance. Up close I’m sure their more menacing attributes will be more apparent. Not that I’m planning on sticking around to see that. Caleb had made a run straight to the Cornucopia, and it looks like that’s the best option now. Caitlyn doesn’t have enough bullets left to take out all these mutts. So, the Cornucopia it is. I could also try the trees, but that’s a longer distance to run.

“Run”, I shout at the omega, who promptly does just that. To try and get some more distance between us and the mutts I launch the long sword in my hand at the mutt who’s leading the pack. It goes down, and not a moment later a second one goes down too, courtesy of Caitlyn. With that done, I take off too.

Caitlyn and I reach the Cornucopia at the same time and start climbing at once. The pure gold surface of the Cornucopia had been designed to have little ridges and seams on it, so I’m halfway up in no time. I check on the omega to see how she’s doing. She’s a little further down than me but she’s making good progress. The mutts haven’t reached us yet.  

I make it up the Cornucopia a few moments later, twenty feet from the ground. I take a quick look around to check on Caleb and spot him lying on his side at the very top of the horn, twenty-five feet from the ground, gasping for air.  Deeming the Noxian alpha not a threat for the moment, I reach my hand out for Caitlyn to help her up the last few feet. Her hand has just clasped mine when some great force yanks us down. I just about manage to hold on and not fall off the Cornucopia, holding on desperately to Caitlyn. If not for our clasped hands, the omega would be on the ground.

One of the mutts has managed to grab a hold of Caitlyn’s shoe, most likely the fastest since it seems to be alone. Not for long though, I can hear the patter of the remaining mutts. They’re close, very close. If I don’t get Cait up here before they arrive... “Your knife!” I shout at the omega, “stab it!” She does, reaching to her belt with her free hand for the knife before stabbing the mutt. It takes three stabs before the beast finally lets go.

I don’t waste time, starting to pull her up immediately. Her arms have made it to the surface of the Cornucopia when she lets out a scream, her face twisting in pain. The beast is not down for the count. Having clenched its jaw on Caitlyn’s lower leg this time, its front paws on the Cornucopia wall to gain leverage. Panic takes over me as I spot the remaining mutts closing in, they’ll be here in seconds. If I don’t do something now, they’ll win. Thinking fast, I grab the hatchet still on my body and launch it with accuracy I didn’t know I had at the mutt’s head, hitting it in the eye. The beast’s jaw slackens, and I hastily pull Caitlyn up all the way.

It’s just in time too as the rest of the mutts show up. Immediately jumping up to try and get to us, using their powerful hindquarters. But now that we’re on the surface it seems they can’t reach us, even jumping up. I move us further away from the edge, cradling the omega in my arms who’s shaking. From the pain I’m guessing, or maybe from the fact that we were seconds away from death. Probably both. Hell, I have to actively tell myself to keep calm too. That had been way too close, I could’ve lost her just then...

“You’re okay, you’re okay” I mutter as I hug her closer. I feel her nod into my chest. Her shaking lessening though not fully. Conscious of the third person on the surface with us I glance at Caleb. While he’s the lesser of two evils here, he’s still a threat. The Noxian alpha is still not on his feet, but his breathing is slower than it was. He’ll be recovered soon enough. Five minutes minimum if I had to guess. Knowing that I don’t have much time, I quickly take a look at Caitlyn’s leg.

There’s a gaping hole that’s gushing blood on her calf. It’s a bad wound, not something easily fixable. Knowing I don’t have time to go rummaging into the backpack, I tear the bottom of my shirt. Stopping the blood fllow is the best thing to do right now. With that in mind, I wrap the cloth around the omega’s leg and tie it tightly. Caitlyn lets out a cry at that, gritting her teeth, her fingers digging into my thigh. “Sorry” I mutter as I tie one more knot. Her blood is very quickly staining the fabric, but it should slow down. Just as the words leave my mouth, the head of a mutt appears, its powerful teeth scraping the metal of the Cornucopia as it tries to hold on with all it’s might. Its green eyes locked on me. The attempt doesn’t work though, it falls again, unable to hold on. Before it fully falls, I catch a glimpse of a collar on its neck, can just about make out the number one engraved in it.

And that’s when it hits me, why these mutts are so unsettling. Why they give me the creeps. Those eyes were unmistakably human. That one that just fell, its eyes were the same green as the beta tribute from Freljord. The one who killed Roe, and who I killed in return. The mutt’s light brown fur also matched the beta’s hair. The realization is horrifying. And now I can’t unsee it.

My eyes snap to all the mutts, really taking in the pack. And there, the one with the ashen grey fur and blue eyes. It’s the boy I fought for the backpack with, from Ixtal. And there, the medium size blond one, Sierra. My gaze falls on the one that Caitlyn and I stabbed. It’s lying on the ground, occasionally twitching. The black coat, the brown color of his unstabbed eye, still open. It’s Oliver! A shuddering breath escapes me, bile rising in my throat. And then worst of all, I see the deep brown coat of the smallest mutt, eyes looking at us in hatred, teeth bared. Roe..

They have their eyes, their hair color. Does it mean they have their brains too? Their memories? Programmed to avenge their deaths against us who have survived until now?

“Vi!”, Caitlyn shouts, taking my face into her hands. “What’s wrong? Your hands are shaking”

Huh I guess they are. “It’s them” I answer in a whisper, still not taking my eyes off them. “The mutts.. it’s the other tributes”

I hear Caitlyn gasp in recognition, her eyes taking in the mutts who seem to be having some sort of meeting, no doubt planning on how to get to us. Standing in the circle around the leader of the pack, who can only be Tyson. He’s the biggest mutt among them. “Shit” the omega mutters.

The sound of footsteps on metal makes me snap out of my horror. I turn around with haste, spotting Caleb about five feet from us. Seeing as his plan of sneaking up on us has failed, he throws caution to the wind and rushes up to us, no doubt planning to throw us over the edge for the mutts.

I scramble up just in time, using the extra strength of the gauntlets to launch him about ten feet away from us, after avoiding his attempt to grab me. Though unfortunately he’s still on the Cornucopia. Knowing I must keep him away from Caitlyn, I head towards him instead. Ready to fight.

I know I’ll have to keep up my guard. I’d seen him fighting in training. While his skill with a spear had been the most impressive, he’d been very good at hand-to-hand combat too. The best of all the careers. He’d had no qualms about showing off in training, he had thrived off it even. But while he's very good, I know I could take him if I just concentrated. Play it smart, choose my moments

He has longer reach than me, given his size. But I’m faster. And while’s he probably stronger, I have the gauntlets now. I find out very soon though, after dodging a right hook to my face and countering with a punch to his side, that the body armor is going to be a problem. He barely flinched, even though I put the same amount of strength in that punch as I did in the one that that dented the tree a few days ago. He realizes this too, given the smug grin that crosses his faces through the clear material of the helmet. Fuck. This is a problem, a big problem. But there has to be a way to go around that armor. The Gamemakers wouldn’t allow a sponsor gift that was impossible to beat, otherwise what would be the point. Even if they wanted him to win, making it so obvious by giving him an impervious armor wouldn’t go over well with the Capitol audience. It must have some kind of weakness

My biggest clue though, about some sort of weakness, comes from the fact that he’d run from the mutts. So, most likely the mutts would’ve been able to get through his armor. The mutts with their razor-sharp teeth that could harm metal.

Therefore, this time when he goes for another swing, aiming for my head, I dodge under his arm, shifting to the side and delivering three fast but hard punches to his side, before moving out of his reach again. He comes for me again, but while I dodge his first attack, it seems he’s gotten smarter and aims a second attack right to my side. It a hard hit, but not enough to take me down. Ignoring the pain, I go on the offensive again. Throwing a flurry of punches to his face, that he blocks. But the quickness of the attack doesn’t let him see my next punch. I put all my strength into it, right to the liver. And this time, he feels it, doubling down. Not wasting time, I throw a combo of punches to his side again, the same one I hit before. And there! It’s small, nothing of serious consequence just yet, but it seems my hunch was right as I observe the small dent I made in the armor. My moment of triumph is short lived as I get a punch to the face in my distraction, I taste blood in my mouth. I just about dodge his attempt to grab me, spitting my blood in his face. As he goes to clear his vision, I move away, to regain my senses. For a moment we both stop, taking each other in. Sizing each other up.

I know how to take him down now. While his armor was very sturdy, continuous attacks could break through it. I just had to choose my moments. Maybe even use his rage against him. I still remember the way he lost it when he found all his food blown up. I don’t know what the Noxian alpha sees, but he seems to come to some sort of conclusion himself, giving the determination on his face. I keep my guard up. Then at once, he comes running at me, full speed. So that’s the conclusion he came to, that he must beat me with brute strength. I hold my ground, letting him get closer, and at the last second I dodge out of the way, leaving my leg in his path to trip him. But to my surprise he jumps over it, before barrelling forward once more. Away from me.

And that’s when I realize. It wasn’t brute strength after all. He’s going after Caitlyn. Caitlyn who’s still right where I left her, though this time she has her gun in hand, trained on us. But bullets won’t help right now. And with her leg, I doubt she’ll be able to move enough to avoid Caleb. Internally cursing myself, I set out after him at full speed. In the meantime, the omega tries to shoot at him again, this time at his head. But it gives the same result. Desperate to stop him before he reaches her, I push myself harder. It seems desperation is what he wanted though, because a few feet before reaching the omega, he stops abruptly. But by that time, it’s too late to halt my run. I end up running right into his outstretched arm, which hits me right in the neck. This time, I can’t help crumbling to the ground disoriented, gasping for breath, crawling as I try to get air into my lungs. And just as I think I’m recovering from that hit, another force hits my body. Right in the ribs. This time Caleb doesn’t give me time, kicking me again in the ribs. And again. Pain spreads to my side so intense that I know some of my ribs must be broken. Despair runs through me. I hear Caitlyn scream my name.

Caitlyn. Caitlyn who risked her life for me by going to the feast, who had made this whole thing somewhat bearable just by being by my side. Caitlyn who I’d fallen for despite everything. Caitlyn who’s counting on me to win. Just like Vander, and Mylo, and Claggor, and Ekko, and Benzo. And Powder. Powder who I promised I would return to, who’s probably watching this anxiously. The thought of her anxious face as she watches, the thought of my family all watching… of Caitlyn watching me die, as I hear her scream my name again with a pained voice. I can’t do that to them, to her. If I’m going to die, I’ll die giving it my all, until there’s nothing left to give. Not like this.

Out of the corner of my eye, I see Caleb approaching again. This time, when he kicks out, I throw myself out of the way. Away from the kick and the edge he was driving me too. Unfortunately for me, I land on my injured side, and agony spreads through me. But I can’t afford to wallow in it. I grit my teeth and get up as fast as I can. Not giving the Noxian alpha a chance to think, I go at him with everything I’ve got. With all my speed. Throwing punch, after punch, after punch. At his face, at his body, at his side. Ignoring my own aching side, ignoring the pain of the few hits he manages to land on me. Trying to drive him to the edge of the Cornucopia. Anybody else would be down after all that, but Caleb is still standing, though not unscathed. There’s a visible crack on his helmet, multiple in his armor. The last punch I threw even managed to fully break the armor at his side, leaving him exposed there. I’ve finally broken through it, only problem is that I’m running out of energy. Soon the adrenaline that's cursing through my veins and preventing me from keeling over from the pain will run out too. I need to finish this fast.

Caleb must have realized his predicament too, because I see the doubt in his eyes. He’s about two feet from the edge. I can practically see the thoughts racing behind his eyes, as he tries to find a way out of this. He’s not sure he’ll win this now. He puts his hands up anyway, covering his face as he waits for my next attack, fully going on the defensive. Knowing I can’t let him think too much, I feign a punch to the face, before throwing another punch to his side. He recovers much quicker than expected though, countering with three quick punches. I manage to block the first one, but can’t stop the second punch that hits me right in the chin. It’s the third punch to my injured side that really does damage though. A pained sound escapes me as I can’t help but double over, agony spreading through me.

I force my eyes up, trying to get my bearings. I see the hit the coming, but too late, I won’t be able to dodge it. Not with my body still recovering. Before he can touch me though, a shot rings out. I see shock take over the other alpha’s face, eyes widening. Hands instinctively going to his side and coming away with blood. Caitlyn must have spotted the break in his armor. I don’t waste the opportunity. I gather the last of my strength, putting it all in one last uppercut. I feel the helmet crack and break under the force of my punch. The Noxian alpha sways dangerously at the edge. He tries to regain his footing, trying to grab on to something to save him from his fate. The only thing around happens to be me, but I move backwards before he can touch me.

Caleb plummets to the ground, and the mutts are on him in an instant. I can hear his cries as they tear into him. He tries to fight back at one point, making use of the hatchet we left on the ground to fight them off, even managing to kill one. But the mutts simply overpower him. Not wanting to watch further, I move gingerly, now fully feeling the effects of the fight, back towards Caitlyn. As soon as I’m within reach, she reaches out for me, helping me sit down next her. My ribs are screaming at me as I do so, even breathing hurts. I can’t help but close my eyes in both pain and exhaustion. I feel the omega’s hands take a hold of my face, moving the sweaty hair out of my face, before leaning her forehead on mine. We stay like that for a moment, and for that moment all I can feel is her. Her shaky breath mixing with mine, the gentle touch of her hands on my face, her thumb rubbing at my jaw in comforting circles, just taking in the fact that we’re both alive and breathing. As she leans back, I open my eyes again, seeing her brilliant blue eyes looking at me with relief, and worry, and care and something else that I can’t quite name. She lets go of me completely to look at my side which has already started bruising. She prods at it carefully; I can’t help letting out a hiss at that. “We should wrap your ribs up while we wait” Cait says as we both try to ignore the howls and snarls and cries of pain coming from below that haven’t stopped. The body armor that had been so useful to Caleb is now his enemy, as it’s preventing him from having a quick death. Instead, the mutts are tearing into the armor and his flesh I imagine trying to kill him.

As the omega emerges from the backpack with the last of our bandages, I stop her. “I’ll be okay. We should use them on your leg instead” I say. The whole of her pant leg is soaked through along with where her leg is lying. The bandages should do a better job at stopping the bleeding as we wait for the cannon to fire. We both put our hands together to bandage her leg up. Once we’re done, it looks a whole lot better. But she’ll need actual medical attention soon for it, the bandages are only a temporary solution.

It takes hours. Caleb’s screams have turned into whimpering. At this point my whole body hurts, the tiniest of movements cause me pain. We both took one of the last painkillers available to deal with our injuries about two hours ago, but it didn’t do too much for me. It worked somewhat for Cait though, so I’m happy for that. But my pain doesn’t compare to the real nightmare of hearing Caleb moaning and begging and finally whimpering as the mutts work away at him. I have no love for him, but this is a terrible thing to be a witness of. It’s by design though. I’m sure the Gamemakers could have found a way to kill him off by now if they really wanted to. But they don’t, because to them this is the height of entertainment. At one point I contemplated asking Caitlyn to take a shot and kill him for good. But neither of us were in any condition to be moving to the edge of the Cornucopia to take the shot with our injuries. Not to mention that would be cutting the show off for the Capitol people. So instead, we wait.

The sun has just fully gone down, when a cannon finally fires. The sound jolts the both of us. I breathe a sigh of relief at it. Not because we won, but because we won’t be subjected to the sound of the other alpha being killed anymore.

“We won”, I hear Caitlyn say. Her voice sounds hollow, no happiness in it. We should be happy, but it’s hard to conjure up the feeling after being subjected to that, other than relief it’s finally over.

“Yeah, great” I answer, in the same voice

A hole opens up in the plain and as if on cue, the remaining mutts bound into it, disappearing as the earth closes up above them

We wait, for the hovercraft to come and pick up what remains of Caleb’s body, for the trumpets of victory that should follow. But nothing happens.

“Hey!” I shout into the air. “What’s the hold up?” I don’t get a response of course.

“Maybe we’re too close to the body?” the omega suggests, but her voice sounds cautious

I rack my brain, trying to remember if this has been a thing in the previous Games. It’s true that usually they wait to pick up the dead tribute until whoever’s with them has cleared out. But I can’t recall if that’s a thing for the final kill. My brain’s too muddled. My body exhausted and still in too much pain to think clearly.

“It’s worth a try” is what I end up saying. “Think you could make it with your leg?”

“I’ll have to”, she answers through gritted teeth.

So, the both of us limp and hobble and stumble to the edge of the Cornucopia, trying to support each other despite our broken bodies. Seeing as Cait can’t put pressure on her wounded leg at all, and I can now barely walk properly, the pain in my side being worse, it takes us awhile. But eventually, we make it to the ground and to the lake.

Relief floods through me when the hovercraft appears to take Caleb. “You were right”, I smile at the omega as I try to catch my breath. The trip to the lake has taken a lot out of me.

She smiles right back at me. The kind of smile that has quickly turned into my favorite, that lights her face up. I smile back at her

So, we wait again. The hovercraft disappears with the Noxian alpha’s body as quickly as it appeared. But still nothing happens.

Dread starts to take over me as the silence continues, my chest feeling tight. I see the wariness on Cait’s face as she meets my eyes, all her previous happiness gone. She’s clutching at her leg that has started bleeding again after all our effort. I’m just about to start shouting at the sky again when Claude Temple’s voice booms into the arena.

“Greetings to the final contestants of the Seventy-fourth Hunger Games. The earlier rule change has been revoked. Closer examination of the rule book has disclosed that only one winner may be allowed," he says. "Good luck and may the odds be ever in your favor."

There’s a small burst of static and then nothing more. Caitlyn and I stare at eachother in disbelief as the truth sinks in. They never intended for the both of us to win. I should’ve known. When has something in my life ever worked out fully? When have I ever gotten all I wanted? This has all been devised by the Gamemakers to guarantee the most dramatic showdown in the history of the Games. And I had bought into it like a fool. The pain in my chest increases.

“I guess we should’ve seen this coming” the omega says with a scoff as she hobbles towards where I’m standing. I instinctively move to help her. Stabbing pains appear in my side at the movement, reminding me why that's a bad idea. But I ignore the warnings my body is sending me to meet the omega halfway. Just in time too as I manage to catch her before she falls on the last steps. Holding onto her arms so she can regain her balance. The pain in my chest gets worse, almost like a slow burning. I try to breath through it, but it doesn’t help.

“What are we going to do?” The question comes out shaky

“There’s only one thing to do”, Caitlyn says as her hands grab on to mine tightly. “You kill me”, she says in resignation.

My eyes widen. “Cait I can’t. I can’t. You can’t ask me to do that. I won’t”

“Vi”, the omega says as though I’m being overly difficult and unreasonable

“No” I growl, angry at her for even asking this of me. “I wouldn’t ever do that” I say matching her stubborn look with one of my own. “If anything, you can kill me. You still have one bullet left right?”

“Don’t be ridiculous”, she scoffs. “I’m not going to do that”. I give her a look, the kind that I hope makes evident how hypocritical she’s being here. It seems I get my point across cause she sighs. “Look.. I know it’s unfair to ask. I wouldn’t if there was any other choice here. But if it has to be one of us, I’d rather it be you. That you get to go home to your family. You promised your sister remember? You said that you don’t break your promises”

That stops me short, Powder desperate face flashes into my mind as she pleaded with me to do everything I can to come back. If there’s anyone who I’d do anyhting for, it’s my sister. I had promised. But it seems like I’ll have to break my very first promise to her. Because I can’t do this. And if I did, Powder wouldn’t be getting her sister back but the shell of who I used to be. If I do this, if I kill Caitlyn, a person I care so much for, I’d never be leaving this arena. I know I’d lose myself completely. So I migth as well make sure Caitlyn gets home. Therefore, I hit her back with the same question

“And what about your family?”

Pain flashes across her face at my words. “I- I don’t know.. I don’t know. I just..”

Before she can continue, try to convince me further, I kiss her. Pulling her closer, one hand on her waist and the other on her cheek, as I pour all my feelings into the kiss. The apology for that last question, the desperation, the care I have for her, the anger I feel at the Capitol for putting us in this position. As she wraps her arms around my neck and kisses me back, I feel her silent apology too, her care, her hopelessness, her desperation.

My chest burns but I ignore it, knowing that this might be the last time I’ll get to feel her lips on mine. I let the pleasurable feeling consume me, the warmth of her embrace is almost enough to make me forget about the pain. At one point I feel her tongue on my lower lip, and I open my mouth to let her in, propriety going out the window. I tilt my head kissing her deeply, not wanting it to end. Wanting to just get lost in her arms and not face reality. And that’s what I do until I physically can’t anymore. The stabbing, burning in my chest becoming too insistent. I pull away with a gasp, trying to get proper air back in my lungs and calm down my rapid heartbeat. I feel the omega lean her forehead on mine, feel her breath on my face. But I keep my eyes screwed shut, even as I feel her eyes running over my face. Then she speaks, her hand stroking the back of my neck.

“Listen, we both know they have to have a victor. You know they’ll sick those mutts on us again if we don’t cooperate. I’d rather it be you” the omega whispers against my mouth

Her words trigger something in me. It’s true, they have to have a victor. Without one, this whole thing blows up in the Gamemaker’s faces. They'd have failed the Capitol. Might possibly even be executed, slowly and painfully while the cameras broadcast it to every screen in the country. If Cait and I were both to die.. Or they thought we were..

I open my eyes at once, fingers fumbling with the pouch on my belt. Caitlyn’s eyes widen at my sudden movement, moving back a little before she sees what I’m doing. “Vi no!”, She says grabbing my wrist to stop me.

I meet her eyes. “Trust me cupcake” I say softly, trying to convey my plan. She holds my gaze for a long moment before slowly letting go of my hand as understanding fills her eyes. I loosen the top of the pouch. a lot of the berries are crushed due to my fight with Caleb. But there's enough to pour a handful of the berries into my hand, giving Caitlyn half.

“On the count of three?”

The omega leans up and kisses me softly, gently, before pulling away and nodding. “Yes, on the count of three”

We stand, our backs pressed together, our empty hands locked tight.

“Hold out your hands so they can all see” I say

I spread out my fingers, and the dark berries glisten in the sun. Out of the corner eye, I see Caitlyn do the same. I give her hand one last squeeze as a signal, as a goodbye, and then we begin counting. "One." Maybe I'm wrong. "Two." Maybe they don't care if we both die, maybe I’m dooming us both. "Three!" It's too late to change my mind. I lift my hand to my mouth, taking one last look at the world. The berries have just passed my lips when the trumpets begin to blare.

The frantic voice of Claude Temple shouts above us. "Stop! Stop! Ladies and gentlemen, I am pleased to present the victors of the Seventy-fourth Hunger Games, Violet Lane and Caitlyn Kiramman!"

I immediately spew the berries from my mouth at his words, wiping my tongue with the end of my shirt to make sure no juice remains. We both set off towards the lake where we flush our mouths with water before collapsing into each other’s arms

“You’re okay? You didn’t swallow any?

“No, I’m okay. You?” The omega asks

I shake my head no. A beautiful smile takes over her face at that. Wrapping her arms around me as she laughs into my shoulder. Though very quickly I can’t hear her anymore as the roar of the crowd in the Capitol takes over. They’re playing live over the speakers.

The hovercraft materializes overhead and two ladders drop. As I carefully stand and help Cait up, a coughing fit hits me, the pain in my chest now at an all time high. Blood splatters on the ground infront of me. I stare at the blood in fascination, did that come from me?

“Vi come on! We got to move!” Caitlyn shouts. Her voice sounds frantic. I follow her on instinct more than anything. We each place a foot on the first rung of the ladder. The electric current freezes us in place, and this time I'm glad because I'm not really sure either of us can hang on for the whole ride with our injuries.

The moment the doors close, doctors surround us. They’re dressed in sterile white, masked and gloved, already prepped to operate. The only problem is that Caitlyn and I don’t wanna let go, clutching at each other. After being isolated for so many weeks, the amount of people surrounding us is scary. Another painful cough leaves me, this time a whole lot more blood comes out of my mouth. My vision goes hazy. I hear Caitlyn calling my name. And then I feel hands grabbing my body, pulling me away from my omega. I try to fight them off, snarling and growling, but I’m weak. My struggling causes me to choke. More blood dribbles from my mouth.

Before I know it I’m on my back, staring at the grey ceiling of the hovercraft. And then the view is obscured by masked faces, holding instruments that look very much like they’re trying to kill me. I scramble backwards, away from the scary faces. I have to get out of here, I have to find Caitlyn. My scrambling causes me to fall from the table they had me on. I hit the ground, hitting the back of my head hard. My vision goes black for a moment, all the voices around me sounding like they’re at the end of a tunnel.

“Quick! Sedate her before she hurts herself more” One voice says

“On it!” Another one answers. Or is it the same voice? And then I feel something cold on my arm, it’s a sharp contrast to the burning of my side and chest. Drowsiness goes through me. I try to fight it, try to get back to Caitlyn but I can’t move. And then everything goes black.

Chapter Text

The dreams are always the same. Different variations of the same horrible memories. This time it’s the boy from Ixtal that haunts her subconcious. It’s always the same scenario. The boy coming out of nowhere, trying to catch her off guard. Sevika reacting out of instinct more than anything, burying her sword in the boy’s stomach before he can do anything. The sword fully going through him. And as Sevika feels the blood of the boy drip onto the hand that holds the hilt of the sword, she really takes in the person she just killed. Stomach sinking as she recognizes him as one of the two twelve year old tributes in the Games. The boy’s brown eyes wide and unseeing as he calls out a name Sevika doesn’t recognize. Bile rises into her throat as what she’s done sinks in. His voice hasn’t even dropped yet. Sevika retracts the sword, the boy falls to the ground, the medium sized rock in his hand dropping as the light fades from his eyes.

Then the picture twists, the blood on her hand crawling up to her whole arm. And Sevika gets to experience her arm getting hacked into again. And again. And again.

The alpha’s eyes open with a start, heart going a mile a minute, sweating, struggling to breathe as she sits up. Her arm throbbing in pain. Or where her arm used to be. Phantom pains. Even nearly 25 years later, she still hasn’t gotten used to it. It used to happen near constantly when she first lost her arm. These days, it usually only happened when she took out the mechanical arm as she slept, which didn’t happen a lot. But the constant chronic pain that came with the mechanical arm had hit its high point. The kind of high point that even micro dosages of shimmer didn’t help with. Therefore the alpha had decided to forego it, just to be subjected to another kind of pain, though it all felt the same. The mechanical arm didn’t usually cause pain, but it had malfunctioned a day after the Games started.

Sevika knew if she had accepted the Capitol made arm they offered her when she first lost her arm, or even requested one today, she wouldn’t be having this problem. Wouldn’t be experiencing pain every day since the Games started. Wouldn’t be addicted to pain easing drugs she had used to withstand said pain. But she couldn’t bring herself to accept anything from the Capitol, not after they had taken so much from her. So if that meant pain, then so be it. And if that meant a shimmer addiction, then so be it.

The shimmer addiction was the most recent of a variety of drugs she has used in her life. It started when she first came home from the Games, finding her father dead at arrival. The drugs back then had been used just as much to forget as to ease the pain of her still healing stump. Eventually, the pain of her lost arm eased, but the one in her heart didn’t. So she kept using and spent that first year after her Games in a haze. Miles had been the one to snap her out of it. Miles had been her mentor, after winning 20th Hunger Games himself. He was a handsome man, with curly black hair and bright blue eyes. While not outwardly warm, to the ones he chose to show it to, he gave his love freely. Sevika had been close to him. He had basically taken over the role of her father figure after her own had been killed. Being from the undercity and an alpha himself, the two had bonded. And in the end he had been the one to convince her that she needed help.

Sevika got the help, got a prototype mechanical arm that she couldn’t move at the time and was mostly there for decoration since technology hadn’t advanced far enough. For about eight months, she didn’t use drugs. But then the phantom pains started. Pain so intense, that the alpha considered killing herself to escape it. And she’d given in, not with suicide but with drugs. This time using the variety of drugs available in the undercity. And that’s how it went on for years. Even Miles couldn’t get her out of it this time. At some point the phantom pains stopped being so frequent, but by that time Sevika was so lost in the drugs she didn’t even notice.

It was Miles’ death seven years ago that convinced her to do better. He had always wanted more for her. The least she could do was try to live in a way that he would be proud of. Quitting cold turkey probably would have killed her, so Sevika came up with another solution. She had heard whispers of a drug called shimmer, which was supposed to feel and make you borderline invincible. Supposedly those who used it didn’t feel pain at all. And she saw the results of the drug itself when someone hopped up on it attacked topside. Sevika had read the reports, it had taken twelve bullets to take him down. Sevika had asked around discretely, and it had eventually led her to Silco. She needed shimmer, he needed money, so they made a deal. Sevika had felt somewhat guilty, as she knew Grayson had still been on the hunt for the man ever since his attack led to the death of her would be mate. But with the money Silco had disappeared without a trace, even if she wanted to she couldn’t have told Grayson where he was hiding nowadays.

Sevika had taken the drugs to Singed. Notoriously known as a former scientist of the Piltover academy that had gone to work for the Capitol, he’s one of the leading people responsible for the creation of the mutts used in the Games. The omega scientist gave Sevika the creeps, but he had done what she asked for, making a diluted version of shimmer that gave her a high without letting her lose her inhibitions. At most it made her a more chill and relaxed version of herself, while still being aware. It had cost her more money, but it’s not like Sevika wasn’t swimming in it after winning the Games. Though the thought of having contributed to funding the creation of more mutts disgusted her. The diluted shimmer wasn’t the perfect solution, she knew Miles would’ve wanted her to be fully clean. But this way she could give her body the high it demanded, while still keeping her bearings, while not losing herself. It also helped that the shimmer eased the alpha’s general anxiousness.

A knock on her room door, with Everett going on about it being a “Big big day” in his annoying voice snaps her out of her thoughts. She runs a hand through her face, trying to wake up fully. She never slept well in the Capitol, too many bad memories. The alpha sits at the edge of the bed, grabbing her mechanical arm and attaching it to her body once again with trepidation, expecting pain. Thankfully, there’s no immediate pain, but the alpha knows that won’t be the case forever. She’ll have to endure it though till she’s home again and can get it fixed. It emits a hiss as it fully attaches to her body. The arm she has now is the best that the undercity could offer, moving to her commands as well as a real arm would, or even better really. Sevika had even had a small compartment designed in it that contained little vials of shimmer that could enter her veins by the press of a button. One vial usually resulted in a high of about three hours. Nowadays the alpha had reduced her shimmer use to two vials a day. She decides to save her uses two uses for the day to when they’re really needed, foregoing it for the moment. It’s lucky really that that function still worked, otherwise Sevika might’ve just lost her mind. It was the upper part of the arm that was faulty, moving erratically sometimes and sending electrical currents to her actual flesh, hence the source of her pain. Sevika rolls her shoulder a few times, to make sure it’s good for now before standing up and heading to the shower.

Everett had been right about it being a big day. If everything went well, Caitlyn and Vi would find each other today, and that was something to look forward to. Sevika didn’t consider herself a very optimistic or happy person, most would describe her as downright grouchy. But even she was feeling kinda hopeful today. Because they’d managed to pull it off. Managed to make the star-crossed lovers so popular that they enacted a rule change.

It had taken a lot. A lot of suggestive comments to sponsors, a lot of strategic planning, a lot of patting rich assholes that enjoyed watching kids kill each other on their backs. But they had pulled it off. Not to mention Caitlyn and Vi themselves who had done the rest by apparently actually falling for each other. With Caitlyn’s confession at the interviews, every interaction between the two of them had been scrutinized twice over, every smile towards each other, every shot they could get of them looking at each other. Footage of them at the opening ceremonies, training center and interviews being inspected. And it turns out there was a lot. The shots of one of them looking when the other wasn’t paying attention were particularly damming. Their chemistry was undeniable, and the Capitol wholly bought into it. Hell, Sevika herself bought into it too.

After eating breakfast alone, the others apparently having cleared out already, Sevika sets out to the mentor's lounge at the Games' headquarters. It’s where all the mentors of that year can watch the Games and choose which sponsor gift they want to send to their tributes. The mentors had split up their responsibilities, with Sevika being in charge of Vi’s well being while Grayson was in charge of Caitlyn’s and Elias had been in charge of Oliver’s. But that’s not to say they didn’t discuss things about their tributes with each other. This year, more than any other year, their teamwork has been essential.

Sevika wouldn’t say she was particularly close with the other mentors. She liked Elias, Grayson was just okay in her eyes, but over the years they’ve formed a good team, especially after Sevika had gotten semi clean after Miles’ death, the only person left she had truly loved. While his death had hurt like a motherfucker, Sevika was at least thankful he had died of natural causes, and kept his wits till the end. There were worse things after all, especially for victors. Besides Miles, there were two other Piltover victors that are now dead; Francine and Remi.

Remi’s story is the most short-lived, having died not even a year after winning. He had been a beta from the undercity having won the Games by luck more than anything. The experience had been too much for him though, he had returned home haunted. His trauma making him have violent episodes that eventually led to him badly hurting his mother, mistaking her for an enemy only he could see. The realization of what he had done once he recovered from his episode, was enough to fully turn him feral, his eyes turning red. His family had made the decision in the end to put him down, stating that Remi wouldn’t want to live that way.

And then there was Francine who won five years before Sevika, a beta from topside. She had been a genuinely nice person, a rare thing for topsiders. Unlike Remi she was able to keep her optimism even after everything. When questioned about said optimism, she always used to say how nothing lasts forever, and how this misery they lived in would also pass eventually. She had the sort energy that drew people in, especially in a world where there was so little to feel optimistic about. Francine had been one of the few topsiders Sevika genuinely enjoyed spending time with. Her hope had been kind of inspiring, as much as the alpha pretended otherwise. She had been a model victor, behaved herself in front of the cameras, never posed a threat to the Capitol, never spoke out of line. But they still punished her. They had rigged it so that her son was reaped when he was thirteen, and Francine had broken. She comitted suicide the day after her son was killed in the Games. Grayson had been the one to find Francine hanging from the ceiling.

Sevika gets to mentor’s lounge. It’s a huge room, with nine tables of about three meters long set in a straight line. Every table has a number from one to nine on it to signify which district they belonged to. The tables are also all in a different colors, with Piltover’s being blue. Before all the tables there’s a huge screen that’s showing the Games, the version that the general public see. As she makes her way to their table she greets the mentors she’s friendly with with a nod, which are only Sarah and Akali.

Sevika greets Elias who’s already sitting there with a simple morning. Technically, since the tribute that he was mentoring died, he had the option of leaving and going home. All the other mentors who’s tributes died had done so, leaving only five other mentors in the room along with them; Ambessa Medarda and Rictus Blackwood for Noxus, Garen Crownguard for Demacia, Akali Tethi for Ionia and Sarah Fortune for Bilgewater. But Elias has always stayed until the last Piltover tribute either died or won. It’s been that way since he became a victor. Grayson told her she suspects it's because of his Games, in which his last opponent before winning had been his alpha district partner. Sevika remembers seeing the footage in history class. The haunted look he had in his eyes as he was declared the winner of the 10th Hunger Games. As some sort of sense of atonement, he always tries his best with all the Piltover tributes reaped, rooting for and helping them till the very end. No matter if they were from the undercity or topside. No matter how low their chances. Which is why he had had a little bit of a soft spot for Oliver. He had had genuine sadness along with resignation in his eyes when the beta tribute had died.

Sevika takes a seat to his right at the table, which has six monitors on it. Each mentor had two monitors to their disposal. One that strictly showed what the tribute they were in charge of was up to, and one on which they could see how much sponsor money they had received and choose the sponsor gifts to give with said money. Sevika glances at the screen to see Vi dozing in her tree.

“Anything interesting happen?”

Elias shakes his head no. “Caitlyn is heading in the right direction for now, but it will take a couple of more hours for them to meet at this rate. Vi has decided to stay put though which makes things easier. She only left to make some sort of cupcake sign”

“A cupcake sign?”

“Yes, I’m assuming it’s some sort of clue for Caitlyn”

Sevika hums at his words “Okay good. Any canaries?” Canaries were used in the undercity to determine if the really toxic gasses, the kind that killed you in hours, were present while the workers were mining. If the gas was really present, the canary would stop making noise or fall down which signalled to the workers that they had to leave immediately. When Sevika was a little kid though, the canary had taken another meaning as well. People used it to signal that danger was coming outside of the mines as well, by either saying canary or imitating the sound a canary would make. In Sevika’s time in the undercity, it was used to signal to others that enforcers were coming. People knew to clear out when someone did the canary signal. Not always effective, but it had saved quite a few lives. And since both topside and the Capitol ignored the undercity, they’re none the wiser of what the word means and its double implications. Therefore, it was safe to say out loud.

These days, the Piltover mentors use it mostly to see if the Capitol is planning something against them or those they care about. Not that there were a lot of those between the three of them.

“No, nothing to report. But it might not stay that way”

Sevika just nods at the truth of his words. Soon after their conversation, Grayson joins them. Greeting them both as she takes her seat to Elias’ left. Sevika’s questioning look is answered by Grayson saying that she was meeting with potential sponsors. Sevika nods in response. They watch the Games in silence. Sevika even allows a smile when Caitlyn and Vi finally find each other. Their interactions are little too sugary sweet for her tastes but she knows this will be a hit with the Capitol audience. She’s proven right as the donations start coming in.

The Ionian mentor, Akali, is not having as good of a time though, as she’s forced to witness how the Noxus tributes brutalize hers.

“You know, you could do to at least teach your tributes some honor” Akali says turning to face Ambessa and Rictus with a scowl

They don’t react much, Ambessa only answering with a few words. “Honor doesn’t win you the Games”

Sevika isn’t necesarily a fan of Ambessa, but she has to admit the Noxian alpha has a point. She knows what she’s talking about, having been the youngest victor ever at fourteen. Not to mention that since she won, Noxus had had the most victors.

The results of Caitlyn and Vi’s reunion are magnificent. Mel and Everett confirm as much when all of them meet up. They’re meeting in a corner Elias had assured them was not bugged. They have both been tasked to help suss out the Capitol people’s opinion of their tributes. Everett had the job to do so with the general public while Mel did so mostly with the sponsors. She had been a great help in pointing out which ones were sympathetic to Caitlyn and Vi’s cause, which ones had the deepest pockets or just which ones were persuadable.

“Everybody’s positively swooning over them”, Everett is saying as he gestures dramatically with his hands, he had watched the Games today in a large group of about 500 Capitol citizens at an open air theater. “Their hug when they reunited drew sighs from the public, and the long awaited kiss was just perfect. The cheering was massive, I heard two people actually fainted. The ‘cupcake’ nickname was also a big hit. We had been wondering for hours why Vi drew that, and for it to be a nickname she came up with for Caitlyn was just sooo sweet. My friend Raspina who’s a baker, told me they inspired her so much that she’s thinking of a brand new cupcake design in honor of them and selling them to the die hard star-crossed lovers fans at the next event”

In Sevika’s opinion, he could’ve said all that in a much shorter manner. The man talked way too much. Her irritation isn’t helped by the pain that her mechanical arm is causing her. But the information was useful, the public being on their side was crucial. It had been their pressure that had caused the rule change after all.

Elias nods thoughtfully at Everett “Yes this is definitely useful. Good work Everett” Elias out of the three of them is the one who tolerated Everett the most. According to him Everett was an angel compared to the previous escorts he had to deal with. Sevika supposed that was true. But it bugged her how they expected her to be grateful about it. Like this escort being nicer made up for the fact that he willingly became part of this disgusting Hunger Games model. If you asked her, they all had the same rotten core.

“We should do something to keep the momentum going. How about sending the cupcake Everett’s friend thought about with the dinner we have planned? It will play into the cupcake nickname and will surely be a hit once she starts selling them, probably starting a new trend” Grayson adds

Everett beams at them. “Yes absolutely, she would be thrilled to do so. Premiering her new design in the Games would be an amazing achievement. I’ll go tell her right now if you don’t need me here anymore”

“Yes, you did good. Just make sure to tell your friend that the cupcake is for today, we need it ready in two hours at most since it needs to be approved first” Sponsor gifts that weren’t already in the catalogue, had to go through a screening first to make sure nothing illegal was being sent.

Everett nods eagerly at that with a beaming smile on his face, taking his leave a few moments later.

“And what about you? Anything new to report?” Sevika asks Mel

“Yes. Now that Caitlyn and Vi are a team, more sponsors are interested in investing, which you probably already guessed. However, I hear that Mr. Heavensbee is seriously considering investing in them. He’s old money, one of the richest families in all of Runeterra. I’m talking top three here”

“Isn’t Heavensbee a Gamemaker?” The undercity alpha interrupts

“Ah yes, you’re thinking about Patrick Heavensbee who is indeed one of the Gamemakers. But I’m talking about his father, Percival Heavensbee. He doesn’t sponsor just anyone, but when he does it’s significant money. The kind of money that can change a tributes life from underdog to winner. I believe just a little persuasion from one of you will seal the deal. More than anything he loves winning, so suggesting that Caitlyn and Vi are the front runners to win these Games should help convince him”

They all nod at the omega’s words. Sevika’s knows it’s going to be either Elias or Grayson that will go meet this Heavensbee person as they’re the more diplomatic ones. In the end they decide that Elias will be the one to talk to him. With all that done, they adjourn the meeting and return to mentor’s lounge. Sevika quickly pressing the button on her wrist to get her daily dose of shimmer and ease her pain as she walks back.

Caitlyn and Vi seem to be telling each other their experiences in the games so far when they arrive in the lounge. About 1.5 hours later Everett arrives to inform them that he had submitted the cupcake for screening, though he doesn’t stay after as he’s not allowed. The mentor’s lounge was exclusively for mentors. Sure enough, Sevika sees the cupcake pop up in her catalogue of sponsor gifts not much later. Quickly adding it to the food, the alpha sends it just as Vi and Caitlyn have finished having a cute moment. It seems they get the message that comes with the gift given the make out session that follows.

Their popularity seems to surge to even bigger heights overnight. The sponsor money more than doubling by the time Sevika gets up the next day from 20000 to 45000 cogs, and this is without the contribution of Mr. Heavensbee who Elias was meeting tomorrow. And the undercity alpha knows something similar happens with Caitlyn’s sponsor money from Grayson.

There’s a wrench thrown in things though when Vi gets bitten. And suddenly they’re all scrambling, using their connections to try and figure out what sort of medicine she needs. It takes a whole day, with Elora surprisingly being the one that comes up with an answer. Thankfully the medicine needed is already in the catalogue. It’s very expensive at 40000 cogs. It will eat up the majority of Vi’s sponsor money, but her health is the priority here. However when Sevika goes to select the product to send it, she runs into another problem. The medicine has been put on a restricted list. A curse leaves the alphas mouth at this realization.

“They must be planning something. Unless they want Vi dead..”

“I don’t think so, she hasn’t done anything to piss them off” Grayson reasons

“That’s not totally true. What about what happened with Roe?”

One district showing appreciation for another could be a sign of rebellion after all. That’s why the Capitol tried so hard to make the districts resent each other. Unity was a threat. Sevika still remembers how shocked she was when Fiora, Roe’s mentor, had offered for Sevika to send Vi the bread. The Demacian victor had had tears in her eyes as she made the offer “We just want to give her this as a thank you, for making Roe’s last moments the best they could be. We were about to send it to Roe before she got caught. This is as good of a way as any to make sure it doesn’t go to waste”

Elias’ voice brings Sevika back to the present. “Hmm, while it’s a possibility I doubt it’s that. The situation with Roe could be easily rectified by them if needed” He had just come back from his meeting with Mr. Heavensbee. The man was interested but wanted guarantees that Vi would make it before investing.

“Well we better find out fast what this restriction is for, the kid doesn’t have much time left”

Mel is the one that comes bearing answers a few hours later. A feast. It all made sense now. There would be no incentive for Caitlyn and Vi to go to the feast if they got the medicine as a gift. It’s a close call, but Caitlyn is succesful in getting the medicine. And as they recover from the feast, the Piltover team gets to work. They needed something to counteract that body armor. And with the money that came in from Mr. Heavensbee, 50000 cogs worth of money, they could afford to. The solution comes in the form of gauntlets. They have them custom made, Mel calling in Jayce and Viktor to help make them. It helps that the two scientists already had a prototype of the gauntlets they were working on. Adjustments are made to the prototype for Vi specifically. It takes two whole days, but eventually the gauntlets pass the screening test.

Sevika wonders what Vander will think of them. Sevika has never exchanged more than a couple of words with the bartender, but all undercity citizens knew of him. He was famous with his weapons of choice, heaving caused quite a lot of destruction with them. But she also knows he hasn’t put them on in years. Would he be proud or horrified that his daughter had taken on his mantle?

As the Games continue and Vi and Caitlyn get closer to making it home, Sevika gets more and more sleep deprived. The nightmares getting worse. Something about being forced to be in the place where all your worst memories were made while watching others experience what will become their worst memories. Another way the Capitol exerted their power over them.

The final day of the Games has her wide awake though. They’re so close, so so close to fullfilling their mission. The mentor’s lounge has shrunk with just the Piltover mentors and Ambessa present. All of them trying to figure out how the Gamemakers are going to play this. It turns out to be mutts. They attack Caleb first. It’s just one at first that Caleb takes down by launching his spear into its head. But as he’s going to recover his weapon from the beast’s dead body, another mutt appears. And then another. Realizing his predicament, the Noxian alpha turns and runs. The mutts taking after him. He’s running for at least half an hour before reaching the Cornucopia, where the Piltover tributes are waiting for him. It’s a brutal fight between Vi and Caleb, but the gauntlets do their intended job, and eventually they win.

Or at least that’s what they thought, until Claude Temple announces the opposite. And Sevika’s stomach sinks, because she should’ve known this would happen but somehow she’s still blindsided. Everything they worked for, taking away by the greed of the Capitol just with a few words. It reminds her of when she was a child, before going to the Games, before she got strong. When she’d been just another kid begging on the street for food along with her father. That feeling of helplesness she would feel when they’d both go home empty handed. That feeling that no matter how hard she tried, she’d never be more than who she was right then, that topside would never let her be more than that. And as she got older, the Capitol joined topside as another oppressive force in her life, keeping her caged.

Anger floods through her at the thought, like she hadn’t felt in a long time. But she knows she can’t express any of this out loud. Any form of dissent will surely result punishment. So the alpha holds her tongue, the most that leaves her lips is a frustrated growl. Glancing at her side she sees a sneer on Elias’ face. But it’s Grayson that surprises her the most. As long as Sevika’s known her, Grayson has always been level headed. The exception being when her girlfriend Alice died. But now, just like then, the look on the topside alpha’s face is downright furious. Her scent noticeably stronger, just barely controlled enough to still be acceptable. But through all their discontent, they all remain silent. Watching as Caitlyn and Vi argue about who should kill who.

And then the impossible happens. They manage to outsmart the Gamemakers and both of them get to be crowned. Grayson gives an uncharacteristic cheer, Elias actually lets a tear fall in relief, hands relaxing from clutching his cane so tightly. And Sevika, Sevika actaully smiles. A full genuine smile. They had done it. They had actually done it. Their hapiness is short lived though as their physical condition becomes a problem. Vi gets sedated quickly, the doctors looking like they're about to operate on her right there in the hovercraft. Caitlyn gets sedated not much longer after Vi, though her sedation is more to do with her uncooperation. A piece of Vi’s shirt is still clutched in her hand, from when they pulled the alpha away from her.

They don’t get to see anything more though as the camera cuts away. Instead showing a beaming Dominic Flicker on stage surrounded by a couple of hundred Capitol citizens, who goes on about a historic Games where love overcame all.

Sevika tunes him out, flopping back into her chair as the weight of what just happened sinks in. That was defiance, no matter how you slice it. By having two winners Vi and Caitlyn had defied the system, and if they weren’t careful this could have serious consequences.

“This is a canary” Sevika finally speaks after a prolonged silence

“It is, but it’s also an opportunity”

Sevika and Grayson both turn sharply towards Elias at his words. The beta has calculating glint in his eyes. Sevika can guess what he’s thinking. But they had failed so many times before..

“Elias” is the only thing Grayson says, a warning tone in her voice to not take this further. Elias seems to heed the advice and remains silent, though the calculating look in his eyes doesn't leave. Satisfied with that, the topside alpha changes the topic. “We should head out, they’ll be here soon with updates of Caitlyn and Vi’s conditions”

Sevika doesn’t mean to, but it seems the sleepless nights catch up to her because some unknown time after she arrived to her room, she’s being shaken awake by Grayson. The undercity alpha is not sure when she fell asleep. The last thing she remember is sitting on her bed, having just taken another dose of shimmer. Realizing what happened, the undercity alpha straightens up.

“How long was I asleep?”

“About two hours” Grayson responds, exhaustion clear in her voice.

“The kids?”

“Everett came with an update about an hour ago. They’re both in surgery. Vi has three broken ribs. One of them punctured one of her lungs causing internal bleeding. And she maybe has a concussion. She’s in surgery right now as they try to fix it. Caitlyn’s condition is less severe but she’s in surgery too. Her leg is pretty messed up. There’s a possibilty that she could lose it. As of now the prognosis is that they both should make it, they’re just not sure they will be in one piece”

Sevika nods, letting that sink in. She’s very familiar with not coming back in one piece. It takes awhile, but eventually they get the news that both Caitlyn and Vi will make a full recovery.

As it will take a week or two before they’re allowed to visit the kids, they busy themselves discussing the strategy moving forward. They settle on playing the madly in love angle. Most people will buy it as it’s clear they really do have feelings for eachother. But for those who saw this as an act of defiance against the Capitol, convincing them moving forward was a must. So that’s what they do on the following interviews that they take place.

Talking about how they had noticed something between them from the start, how the the generosity of the Capitol gave them a chance to be together, how it’s clear they couldn’t live without each other after all they went through. The whole thing gets on Sevika’s nerves. She hasn’t had to suck up this much to the Capitol in at least twenty years. As she’s walking away from Dominic, her interview done, she spots a whole table with the star-crossed lovers themed cupcakes from Everett’s friend. Grayson’s hunch had been right, the cupcakes had been a major hit. These days you could find them wherever there was food present.

Eventually, two weeks after the end of the Games they’re allowed to see Vi and Caitlyn as they’re fully healed. The team splits up, with Grayson, Mel and Damian going to Caitlyn’s room and Sevika, Elora, Elias and Everett going to Vi’s.

They all wait at the end of a long all white hallway for Vi as instructed. A camera crew of three next to them ready to film every little movement. It takes a few minutes but then they hear Vi’s voice.

“Cait?” She calls out hesitantly.

“Vi! Over here” Everett calls out excitedly

And then she appears behind the corner, dressed in the exact outfit she had on in the arena, smiling the biggest Sevika has ever seen. She hugs Elora first and then surprisingly Sevika, who not ready for it awkwardly pats her on the back managing a “good job kid”. Vi then moves to Elias and even hugs Everett. Sevika can’t help but let out a small huff of amusement at the gesture, the kid must be really happy to do that.

“Where are the others? Are they okay? Are they with Caitlyn? Is she okay?” Vi blurts out once she lets Everett go. Sevika can tell she’s had these questions for awhile.

“Yes, they’re fine and with Caitlyn. She’s fine too. They just want your reunion to be live on air at the final ceremony” Elias answers. Vi’s shoulders relax at that as she nods.

“Go on with Elora, she has to get you ready” the beta adds

Vi leaves with Elora. Sevika observes them as they walk away, Elora putting a hand on Vi’s shoulder as she whispers something to her that makes her laugh. The alpha hopes Vi is ready for what will come next.

And then it’s time for the final ceremony. It’s customary for the victor and their team to rise up from beneath the stage. First their prep team, followed by their escort, then their stylist, their mentor and finally the victor. But since there are two victors this year, the whole thing needs to be reimagined. A brand new metal plate has been installed underneath the stage. Sevika finds herself waiting there for her turn as the mentor who represented Vi, along with Vi’s prep team. Ten minutes later Elora and Vi join them all dressed up. Vi is wearing a navy three piece suit that is clearly supposed to match Caitlyn's hair, along with a pink tie and handkerchief that matches her own hair. The suit seems to be eminating a soft glow like candle light, every movement Vi makes causing a ripple. They’re still using the fire theme then.

Knowing that soon some Capitol assistant will approach to put mics on them, Sevika goes to Vi who’s standing a few feet apart from her prep team with Elora. As soon as Elora sees Sevika, she makes herself scarce, knowing what this is about. They’d discussed this, Grayson is probably doing the same with Caitlyn right now. They were confident that Vi and Caitlyn would perform well but a little warning wouldn’t hurt. Vi greets her with a close lipped smile.

“Ready?”

“Yeah, I just wanna see Cait. I know you said she’s okay but I want to see it with my own eyes, feel her with my own hands you know”

Sevika nods, she does know. “You’ll see her soon enough” And then she steps closer, pretending to fix the other alpha’s tie. She feels Vi stiffen at the uncharacteristic gesture, though she doesn’t move away. Good. “Listen, there’s a potential canary” Sevika is glad to see recognition in her eyes at her words, she wasn’t sure if the younger generation still used this system. She continues quickly, knowing there’s not much time left “It can still be saved if we rescue it” In other words, nailing this last interview is crucial to their and their families’ survival. Vi smirks as though Sevika said something funny, but her eyes are serious.

“We’ll rescue it” the other alpha says, a determined look in her eyes. Sevika nods and that’s the end of that.

Not much later it’s time to start ascending up the stage. As there are two victors, the two teams ascend simultaneously, which means when it’s Sevika’s turn she sees Grayson on the other side. Sevika waits the appropriate time for the cheering of the audience, forcing a grateful smile on her face before taking her leave as soon as it’s allowed. She’s just sat down next to Elias when blinding lights appear, deafening roaring comes from the crowd as Vi and Caitlyn start to pop up.

The metal plate hasn’t fully stopped moving before they both rush to each other. And then they’re just clinging to each other, hugging tightly. Heads in eachother’s shoulders. All they do is just that for a long moment, seemingly ignoring everybody else around them. A smile appears on Vi’s face as she picks Caitlyn up and spins her around, the omega laughing into her shoulder. Once she’s on the ground again, they separate just long enough for Vi to take Caitlyn’s face in her hands and kiss her. The kind of slow passionate kiss that feels too intimate to be a witness of. Sevika lowers her eyes, feeling like she’s intruding. The rest of the Capitol audience don’t seem to share the same sentiment though as they get louder. Screaming, whooping, clapping and stomping their feet.

It’s Dominic’s voice that makes Sevika raise her eyes again as he good-naturedly taps Vi on the shoulder, saying that there’s a still a show to do. The two teenagers pull away from each other, both pink in the cheeks. As though they just realized where they are. Hands intertwining now that they’re separated as though they couldn’t bear not having some part of them touching. Caitlyn is blinking rapidly as though trying to get her bearings and Vi seems to have a mildly embarrassed look on her face as she runs a hand through her hair, giving it an even more messily styled aesthetic than the one Elora was going for.

The alpha soon shrugs unapologetically at Dominic though, a smirk on her lips. “Sorry couldn’t help myself, I kinda didn’t see anyone else for a minute there”

The crowd awes at that, Dominic included. “Understandable, though I would say it was more than a minute” he says jokingly

“What can I say, I had to make up for all the time I was away from her” The crowd whoops at that, giving Vi their full support.

“And would you say she made up for it Caitlyn?” Dominic asks the omega

“More than made up for it” she says with a laugh as she bites her lip, drawing a big laugh from the audience as well.

Now that they’re seperated Sevika fully takes in Caitlyn’s outfit. She’s wearing an elegant pink satin dress that goes to her ankles. Not just any pink, but pink matching Vi’s hair just as the alpha’s suit matched Caitlyn’s. The dress has the same shimmery quality that’s supposed to resemble candle light. It doesn’t take a genius to see what Mel and Elora were going for. They wanted to show unity, devotion. That Vi and Caitlyn belonged together, were perfect for the other right down to what they wore.

Dominic makes a few more jokes before gesturing at them to sit down in the loveseat they had brought in for the occasion, where they immediately cuddle up. So far so good, Sevika thinks as the show officially begins. The show usually lasts about four hours and is a required viewing for all of Runeterra. Three hours to show the highlights of the Games and an hour long interview after. As the lights dim and the seal appears on the screen, Sevika realizes she’s unprepared for this. She hasn’t had to sit through this since her own Games nearly 25 years ago, watching 47 of her fellow tributes die again. It had been a horrible experience. And sitting here now, all she can see is her own Games.

Feeling the panic, the alpha quickly presses the inner point the wrist of her mechanical arm. The effect is immediate, the familiar feeling of shimmer running through her veins making her mind deliciously blank for a moment. Sevika closes her eyes trying to center herself, the rush of shimmer settling in her body. Much more relaxed now, she opens her eyes again to see they’re showing the reaping of Bilgewater. This is standard for these shows. First showing the pre-arena events like the reaping, the opening ceremonies, training and the interviews. There’s of course a disproportionate amount of time spent on Vi and Caitlyn. And it’s not for nothing as they show them holding hands on the chariots, Caitlyn kissing her cheek after, them interacting in what can only be in a flirtatious manner at training.

There’s this sort of upbeat soundtrack playing under it, as though they're showing something mundane and not kids brutally killing each other. Sevika still hears those tunes in her nightmares sometimes. After showing snippets of the interviews, with only Vi and Caitlyn’s being shown in full, they reveal the footage of the two kissing on the balcony. The two victors appear visibly startled that the footage even exists and is public knowledge.

Then the Games start, and it shows a detailed coverage of the bloodbath before basically alternating between shots of Vi and Caitlyn and tributes dying. Show Caitlyn’s clear worry for Vi when she sees the fire, her confrontation with Charlie and Oliver. Show Vi and Roe allying with each other and bonding, show their conversation about Caitlyn. Show how Vi said Caitlyn’s name in her sleep at one point. Sevika remembers that one, it had been a talking point for days after. Vi’s face visibly reddens at that in the box on the corner of the screen where they’re showing the victors’ live reaction to the highlights. Caitlyn in the meantime seems to quite obviously find it cute as she bites her lip to hide a smile before lifting their joined hands to press a kiss to Vi’s knuckles.

The highlights follow with Vi blowing up the career’s supplies and Roe’s death. They play her death in full, Vi gets to sing every note of her song. Then the announcement comes that two tributes can win. They show every kiss, every hug, every cute moment they can cram into the highlights. Fighting mutts together, Caitlyn going to the feast to save Vi and the final fight with Caleb. Then comes the moment with the berries. The audience hushes as they don’t want to miss anything. The highlights end with footage of Caitlyn and Vi reaching for each other as they’re pulled apart in the hovercaft for treatment, ending with a very dramatic shot of just their hands getting farther and farther away from each other. Showing their desperation to not be seperated. Sevika is weirdly thankful for how the filmmakers put these highlights together. It basically reaffirmed everything that they wanted to convey. An epic love story where Vi and Caitlyn couldn’t possibly have been responsible for their actions because of how much they loved each other.

The pleasant buzz that Sevika had been feeling fades as the anthem plays and president Frost himself appears on stage. The one person Sevika hated more than anyone else in Runeterra. He has a little girl following him that’s holding a cushion with a crown on it. The crowd’s confusion is evident until the president gives it a twist and it seperates into two halves. He places one of the halves first on Vi’s head before placing the other on Caitlyn’s. And then there’s lots and lots of cheering from the audience for the show they’ve watched.

Then it’s time for them to be interviewed. “So Vi, Caitlyn. That was quite the journey we just witnessed. It looks from our perspective that there was a connection between you two from the beginning. Would you say that’s accurate?” Dominic starts

“Yes I would say so. I’ve always been drawn to Vi from the start” Caitlyn answers

“Since you were seven if I remember correctly”

“Ah yes that’s true” The omega answers with a tinge of embaressment in her voice

“And you Vi? Was this connection also evident from the start for you?”

“Yeah. I always noticed her. And the more time we spent together, the more I couldn’t ignore how she made me feel. And believe me I tried to ignore it”

“Why is that?”

“Well because I thought it would just make things worse if I actually cared about her. It wasn’t until the rule change that everything changed, because for the first time there was a chance I could actually keep her”

Dominic pulls out his handkerchief from his pocket and has to take a moment because he’s so moved. Caitlyn in the meantime runs the tip of her nose along Vi’s neck before nuzzling into it, a gesture reserved only for those romantically involved, those who truly trusted each other. The neck was a very sensitive area for all of them after all. “You’re so sweet. I’m so lucky to have you” the omega whispers. Or she meant to whisper. But given the top tier Capitol mics that are on them, the whisper can be heard by everyone present.

“I’m the one who’s lucky” Vi murmurs as she plants a kiss on her forehead before lifting the omega’s chin to kiss her. Sevika’s pretty sure she can hear half the Capitol audience melt into a puddle at the display.

Dominic watches it all with a giant smile on his face, before playfully clearing his throat. “Come on now, just a little longer and then she’s all yours Vi”

They pull away at that, Vi returning his grin. “I’ll hold you to that. It’s the second time you’ve separated me from my girl. I’m starting to feel a little targeted here” the alpha jokes

Dominic opens his mouth with no doubt a clever comeback to continue the banter, but Caitlyn speaks before he can. “Don’t blame him for your lack of self control Vi”

Vi playfully gasps, clutching at her heart “Turning on me now cupcake?”

“I’m not, just telling the truth” the omega responds with a playful glint in her eyes

“Well I didn’t hear you complaining. What I did hear is ‘Oh Vi you’re the sweetest, the best, I want to be with you forever’ ” The alpha says all while doing an exaggerated imitation of Caitlyn’s piltie accent

Caitlyn scoffs, indignant “Oh Please, I do not sound like that. And I remember you going ‘Oh Caitlyn I’m the luckiest that you paid attention to me at all’ ” The omega responds, imitating Vi’s accent. Hers is more accurate than Vi’s, but not by much

“Oh ok miss I’ve had a crush on you since I was seven, I don’t think you can talk here”

Caitlyn opens her mouth to respond, not willing to back down just yet by the look in her eyes but Dominic interrupts, a thoroughly entertained look on his face. “Girls, girls. As entertaining as this is we should get back on topic”

They move on, going over the injuries they sustained during the Games, to the mutts before finally talking about the final battle. Both Vi and Caitlyn playing their roles to perfection. And then the most crucial question of all is asked “When you pulled out those berries, what was going through your mind?

“Just.. Just that I couldn’t bear the thought of being without her”

“Caitlyn anything to add?”

“No. I think that counts for the both of us”

And that’s the end of it. There’s a final standing ovation from the audience that goes on for at least ten minutes before Dominic signs off. Sevika inwardly sighs with relief. It’s not over, President Frost is not one to let these things go. But they’ve sold it perfectly to make themselves absolutely beloved to the Capitol public. Putting on a such a convincing display that Sevika is sure Frost won’t go after their families for the time being. The alpha still remembers coming home after the Games to her home burnt down, her father burnt to crisp inside..

Grayson’s hand on her shoulder jolts her out of the memories. The room is half empty now with majority left being the production crew and the Piltover team. Sevika is the only one from the team still sitting. Vi and Caitlyn are nowhere to be seen, probably already whisked away to change into new outfits for what’s coming next.

“Come on Sevika, we have to show our faces for at least the first hour at the after party” says the topside alpha. Sevika groans in annoyance, discretely pressing the button on her wrist, feeling the shimmer running through her veins again. She’s gonna need it to survive this.

Chapter Text

Having grown up as a Kiramman, I’m very familiar with these kind of parties but not quite at this scale. This afterparty was a lot more extravagant than what I’m used to, but the core is the same. A whole lot of self-important people socializing and drinking. And this time unfortunately, I’m the center of attention along with Vi. Which means a whole lot of fake smiling and boring small talk.

There was one thing I wasn’t prepared for though and that was how long the party would last. We’re six hours in and there’s still no sign of stopping any time soon. I glance at the clock again to see that only two minutes have passed. I inwardly sigh. It doesn’t help that Vi has been whisked away by some too grabby middle-aged beta woman who’d insisted on a dance with her as a thank you after revealing she had sponsored the alpha with 5000 cogs. I had felt plenty of leering alpha eyes on me too, but thankfully it had just stayed at leering. Vi hadn't been so lucky, and I know she must be hating every second of it as I spot a glimpse of her to the far left of the dance floor. My musings are interrupted as I spot another Capitol citizen coming my way. This one has blood red hair, deep blue eye shadow and lipstick and is dressed in a suit made of white pearls. He looks to be in his mid-twenties and has clearly had a lot work done on his face. The whole ensemble looks atrocious. As he gets closer I can tell by his scent that he’s a beta.

“Hello dear, the name is Felix Astor. I just had to introduce myself before the night was over and say how much of fan I am. You were my favorite from the start. Before your interview even, unlike everyone else” Felix says as he extends his hand.

I force a smile on my face, as I place my hand in his, holding back a grimace as he kisses it in return. “Hello Felix, it’s nice to meet you. And can I just say I am a fan too”

His eyes widen as he holds a hand in front of his mouth in shock “Oh I didn’t think you would know my family”

“That’s not what I meant. I’m sure your family is lovely, but I was talking about your suit. It’s very.. eye-catching, you’re turning heads left and right” I can tell I’ve said the right thing by the way his eyes light up. Good, then I’ll stick with this topic until he hopefully gets bored. After the first two hours of enduring them all talking about how they felt, what they were doing, how they experienced the Games. It had been all about them and not about the kids dying in the arena. Therefore, I’d decided to pick one topic away from the Games so that I didn’t have to listen to it anymore and make this whole party somewhat more bearable.

“You’re too kind dear. I knew you were my favorite for a reason” Felix says followed by an obnoxious laugh. I fake a laugh along, hoping that’s the end of it, but it seems I’m not that lucky. “And can I just say you look absolutely fabulous too!”

I had changed from my dress into a jumpsuit of the same material and color, it was tied around my neck leaving my shoulders naked, my hair up in a classy bun. As it was chilly, I had stolen Vi’s suit jacket. Vi hadn’t minded at all. For the after party we were allowed to be dressed a little more casually. I welcomed the change. I don’t mind a dress every now and then, especially ones designed by Mel. But I’m the most comfortable in a pair of pants, so I’m glad to be wearing them right now.

“Ah thank you, it’s all thanks to Mel really, she’s a genius”

“That she is-“ Whatever he wanted to say next is lost as I feel a familiar arm snake around my waist, pulling me closer into her warm body. I go willingly, thankful to have her by my side again.

“Miss me?” she murmurs against the side of my head

“Always” I say as I place my hand on top of hers, turning my head to kiss her cheek. Vi had modified clothes too, though not quite as much as mine. Along with the suit jacket, she had also lost the vest. Leaving her in a white dress shirt, untucked from her navy pants, the sleeves rolled up to her elbows and a loose tie around her neck. Less Capitol, more herself. If I had to choose, her interview suit was my favorite, the red had looked amazing on her. But this look had her own charm to it, it contained traces of the alpha’s real self in it. Like something akin to what she would choose to wear for herself back home.

Vi smiles at me before turning to Felix who’s still standing there, eyes wide with glee, looking like he can barely contain himself “Sorry to interrupt your converastion, didn’t mean to be rude. To who do I owe the pleasure?” the alpha says as she extends a hand.

“Felix, Felix Astor” The beta says as he shakes Vi’s hand eagerly. “And there’s no need to be sorry at all! The pleasure is mine to be witnessing the star-crossed lovers so close! Please don’t let me stand in your away” He says holding his hands up, backing up a little.

“Well, if you’re sure.. I’m hoping to take Cait for a dance”

“Of course, of course! That’s no problem at all!” He says. Vi gives him a grateful smile before leading me away.

“Thank you” I whisper in her ear as we make our way to the dance floor. “I wasn’t certain how much longer I could’ve kept a straight face”

“Yeah that look was definitely.. a choice” The alpha laughs as she wraps her other arm around my waist. We still need to choose our words carefully, so straight up insulting the Capitol people has to be avoided. I wrap my own around her neck and soon we’re moving together to slow piano music.

“Finally escaped miss grabby hands then?”

“Ugh yes, that lady was creepy. She kept squeezing my arms every 30 seconds. Then she tried to do so with my hair too, so I made up an excuse that I had to use the restroom to get away from her” A wave of posessiveness sweeps through me at the thought of someone else feeling her up. My inner omega growls quite fiercely at the thought. While Vi was technically fair game since we weren’t mated, it’s still considered considered disrespectful as everyone knows we’re together. Not to mention the icky factor of a middle aged woman going after a teenager. Yes Vi was eighteen and considered an adult but it still doesn’t sit right with me.

“Good” is what I end up saying, just a hint of the possessiveness I’m feeling in my voice. “Though I guess I can understand the admiration, they are pretty squeezable” My left hand trails down to her bicep and gives it a squeeze.

Vi looks at me amused, but she makes no further comment, just pulling me closer. I sigh contently as I rest my head on her shoulder as we sway, pressing into her as closely as I can. There was a time not so long ago I wasn’t sure I would still have her with me. Vi had looked so weak in that hovercraft, so different from the strong alpha I had fallen for. I had been scared shitless that I would lose her after everything.

Waking up in an all white room alone had not helped my anxiety. I had been restrained to the bed, my leg elevated, multiple wires attached to my body, with only the sound of my heart monitor for company. I had drifted in and out continuously the first few days as my body recovered. Then one day, less wires on my body by then, someone came in with a tray of food. I guess my body had recovered enough for solid food. She had had long blond hair that reminded me of Charlotte, though her face looked nothing like my friend’s. As soon as she entered I bombarded her, questioning her on where I was, how much time had past, where Vi was, only to get no answer in return. After multiple days of this routine, I had pleaded with her to at least tell me if Vi was alive, the image of her non-responsive body still fresh in my mind. It seemed like the girl took pity on me because she gave a faint nod before disappearing out of the room.

By this time my restraints were gone and I could move freely, my leg almost fully healed. I could put pressure on it, but it still felt tender. At the time I couldn’t walk more than half an hour. Or at least what I thought was a half hour. Time lost all meaning after awhile. So I had used my time stuck there to build up the strength in my leg more by pacing in the small room. The lack of information and isolation was slowly driving me insane, the only thought keeping me going is that Vi was at least alive. And then one day when I woke up, the exact clothes that I was wearing my last day in the arena folded next to my bed with all the remnants of my time there still on them. Stains of blood and dirt. But more horrifying than that, I was naked. A feeling of revoltion had taken over me at the realization that somebody must have stripped me while I was unconscious. They must’ve drugged me, the food most likely. Knowing I didn’t have a choice, I had reluctantly put on the clothes. The underwear at least had been clean so that was something. As soon as I was fully clothed, the locked door opened on its own, no blond girl on the other side of it this time. I had cautiously gone outside, afraid it was a trap, only to find half the Piltover team waiting for me.

A kiss to the side of my head brings me to the present. “Hey, where did you go just now?”

“Sorry I was just remembering something”

Vi just nods. “Grayson’s signalling us, I think we can finally leave” Sure enough the place is clearing out. Grayson and Mel are the only ones of our team still present. Sevika and Elias had cleared out an hour into the party, with the rest steadily taking their leave as time went on. Even our prep teams had cleared out about an hour ago, drunk of their asses.

We make our way to where Grayson is, to get the good news that we can indeed leave. She doesn’t need to tell us twice. We all hurry to the car waiting outside, settling in for the one hour ride that will take us back to our hotel. Grayson starts snoring about as soon as she sits down. I can’t blame her. She had looked exhausted when I met her again, unlike I’ve ever seen her before, noticeable dark circles under her eyes. I imagine she had been under a lot of stress with everything, so I’m glad she can sleep now.

I lean against Vi who’s at the door seat, taking her hand in both of mine, rubbing it comfortingly. Her head is resting back against the seat, eyes closed, but I know she’s not asleep. Her posture is too tense.

“Happy to be going home?” Mel who’s sitting across from us, next to Grayson asks. 

A smile forms on my face at the thought. Home. Seeing my parents again, Jayce, Charlotte.. Something I thought was impossible a month ago, even two weeks ago. “I can’t wait” I answer not bothering to contain the glee in my voice, though I make sure to keep it low to not disturb Grayson

Mel nods with a smile. “We should be back in Piltover by tomorrow afternoon if everything goes according to plan. You know, this is the first time I’ve been away from Piltover since I moved there and well.. I didn’t think I’d miss it as much as I do. I suspect it’s much worse for you who has lived there your whole life”

I just nod at her words. It’s true, Piltover is all I’ve known. And I’ve never even seen the undercity really. Everything I’ve seen from outside of Piltover has been from tv and my father's Ionian books. I can’t help teasing a little though. “And Jayce has nothing to do with you missing it?”

Mel smiles a little wider, just a hint of shyness I’ve never seen before on her face. “Maybe a little, I do miss him. This is the longest we’ve been apart since we got together. I miss his hugs the most”

“Jayce does give great hugs, it’s all the muscles I think. Probably why Vi gives great hugs too”

Mel laughs at that “That might just be it”. A smirk forms on her face and I know her next words will embarrass me before she speaks “She gives more than just good hugs if those hickeys were any indication”

My mouth drops open, cheeks going pink. “You said you wouldn’t bring it up again! It’s embarassing enough that you even saw them”

The other omega gives a full laugh at that before raising her hands in a peace gesture “I did say that. Which is a shame because I was about to ask if you were hoping for a repeat performance” At my look in her direction she gives a placating smile “But I will refrain from doing so” Mel says before expertly changing the subject, which is a relief. It’s not that I’m against having this conversation with Mel. After Vi and Grayson, she’s the person I’m closest to here. But I’m very much aware that Vi can most likely hear us, and the thought of Grayson waking up and hearing what we’re talking about is a mortifying thought.

Mel and I talk about nonsensical things for the rest of the car ride. Not once does the other omega bring up the Games which I’m thankful for. Somehow she does all this without giving me the feeling that she’s actively doing so, like she’s just catching up with a friend and not someone who just won the Hunger Games. It’s all the experience as a politician I guess, though I don’t rule out that growing up as the child of a victor has something to do with it. You don’t grow up as the child of a victor without getting intimate knowledge of how they work. I’ve been around Grayson since I was little, but she never talked about the Games with me.  And I never dared to ask, afraid of upsetting her. There were just certain things I knew instinctively I shouldn’t ask, like why she always avoided the dark. I wonder if that will change now that I’m a victor too.

When we arrive at the hotel, I move to wake Grayson up. I place my hand on her shoulder to shake her awake. But before I can do more Grayson’s eyes snap open, her hand grabbing my wrist in a vice grip, squeezing painfully.

“Ow! Grayson it’s me Caitlyn” I say trying to snap her out of whatever is going on. Not wanting to touch her further in case it triggers her more. Her scent that’s usually so controlled, suddenly thick and suffocating. The alpha doesn’t let up, eyes still unseeing. I shout her name a few more times to no avail. Vi appears at my side. Seeing the situation, she joins me in trying to wake Grayson up. When that doesn’t work, Vi reaches out and grabs the arm that’s squeezing mine before I can warn her against it. Putting pressure on Grayson’s wrist to forcefully try and free me. The pain seems to be the key though cause Grayson blinks, her grip slackening.

Realizing what’s happening she lets go of me. “I-I didn’t mean..”

“It’s okay, it was an accident. Come on, we’re at the hotel”

The topside alpha’s mouth opens as though to apologize once more but I brush it off. Grayson lets it go but I can tell by the look on her face it’s still bothering her. I’m proven right when she stops me as we’re about to leave to our rooms, as she asks to speak with me. Once I gave Vi a nod that it’s okay, she leaves us to it.

I start before she can try to apologize again “Grayson, really it’s okay. You were having a nightmare, I get it. I know now I shouldn’t wake you that way”

“That’s no excuse. I-I just..” She stutters as she looks at my wrist that’s showing the beginnings of a bruise.

“Grayson, really it-“

“No” the alpha says voice raised. It startles me, having not heard her like this before. Seeing my reaction, she swallows hard. “Uh.. just.. It won’t happen again okay, you have my word. Now get some sleep, tomorrow you’ll be home again” Grayson says with a look that’s supposed to be reassuring. I know there’s more to this, but by the look on her face pressing for more won’t get me anwhere, at least not today. So I just nod, watching as she disappears to her room, before returning to mine.

There I find Vi waiting for me. I don’t say anything, just walk straight into her arms. Vi doesn’t waste time wrapping her arms around me comfortingly. I snuggle closer as I tell her about what happened with Grayson. Vi doesn’t say much in return, just leaving it at Grayson having her reasons and that she’ll open up in her own time.

I eventually pull away, saying I want to take a shower. Vi nods before a grin takes over her face. “Want some company?”

A slow smile takes over my face at her comment as I raise my eyebrows in amusement “I wouldn’t mind some. But you sure you have the energy for that? I saw you in the car. I’d hate to continue this just to be.. disappointed”

An offended look crosses the alpha’s face as she steps forward, grabbing my waist and pulling me flush against her. Holding my gaze with a challenging look in her eyes “You weren’t disappointed last time” She says, face inches away from mine.

“Confident are you?”

“Should I not be?”

“No” I husk as I raise one hand to the nape of her neck, playing with the fine hairs there before applying pressure so that our noses are touching. “Think you can keep it up though?” I practically breathe against her mouth

“I know I can” the alpha practically growls against my mouth before kissing me. A real kiss, no holding back. No cameras, or other people around. Vi doesn’t waste time slipping her tongue into my mouth and I welcome it with my own. I missed this so much. All the tiredness leaves my body, feeling on fire as Vi moves to kissing my neck, her hands taking off the jacket before moving to squeezing my boobs. A breathy sigh escapes me at the feeling. She’s just sucking on what she knows is my weak spot, right below my jaw, me melting under her touch, when she abruptly stops. The tip of her nose running down my throath before settling in the crook of my neck, inhaling deeply. Her hands dropping from my boobs to wrap around my waist, pulling me closer so that I’m fully pressed against her as she inhales a few more times.

“Vi?” I ask uncertainly as I run a hand through her hair

“I can smell you” She mumbles into my skin. “It’s faint, but there. I can smell you again, you smell so good” Vi finishes nuzzling deeper into my neck. That makes sense, scent glands are where our scents are the strongest. So if our pheromones were coming back, it makes sense that it would appear there first. Not wasting more time I bury my nose where Vi’s scent gland is, taking a deep breath. She’s right. Her scent floods my senses again. That mix of sandalwood and lavender that blends perfectly together. I don’t expect it, having gotten used to being scentless. But being able to scent her again makes me abnormally happy. I get why she stopped now. I could stay like this for hours being perfectly content. But then I shift closer, the stickyness between my legs making itself known, and I remember I’d also be perfectly content doing something else too.

I press a kiss to her a scent gland, then another, before starting to  suck. My hands traveling under her shirt, feeling her muscles shift beneath my hands. I feel more then hear Vi let out a sound of pleasure against my throat. Encouraged I continue my ministrations, pulling away just enough so that my hand can start undoing the buttons of her shirt. Once all the buttons are undone, I pull away fully to take the shirt off her body. Drinking in the sight in front of me before quickly moving to take off the bra she’s sporting too.

I place my hands on her stomach, feeling her abs flex underneath them as I kiss her again. My hands creeping up to Vi’s boobs, feeling the nipples harden. In the meantime I feel the alpha’s hands pushing the zipper down at my back. Then she starts fiddling with the string of fabric around my neck. When she’s still busy with a moment later I can’t help but giggle, my teeth grazing her jaw. “Need some help there?”

“No” Vi huffs, her brows knitted cutely in concentration. “I’ve got it” And to her credit a few seconds later I feel the strings loosen. The alpha pulls away completely to push the fabric down my body. I can’t help moving closer even though it makes disrobing harder, pressing wet kisses against her jaw. I kick of my heels blindly. Once the jumpsuit is past my hips, Vi quite literally lifts me up, so that it fully leaves me my body, leaving me in only a bra and underwear. It’s so hot that she can do that. I wrap my legs around her waist as she turns around and walks us into the direction of the bed.

Once we reach the bed, she sets me down on it before bending down to pull her shoes off hastily. As she goes to take her pants off, I work on getting my bra off. I see her eyes light up once she takes me in, settling on top of me. “You’re gorgeous” Vi says before pressing her lips to mine in a deep kiss. I get lost in it, the world narrowing down to just her, me and this bed. So much so that when she pulls away, I unconsciously follow trying to kiss her again. Not finding what I’m looking for I open my eyes just in time to see the top of her head as she’s shimmying down. A moment later her lips wrap around my nipple. “Shit” I moan, arching my back as pleasurable heat spreads through me. My hand tugging at her hair in encouragement.  The alpha releases my nipple with a pop, switching to the other one to give it equal attantion. When she fully pulls away, finally satisfied with her work, I’m basically a puddle of want.

“You really do have a thing for my boobs” I say as I bite my lip, removing some stray hair from her face

Vi grins at me through her lashes. “Hell yeah I do, I told you they’re spectacular. You should be proud” The alpha answers, emphasizing her point by pressing what I can only call a reverent kiss on top of the left one.

 “Noted”  I laugh, wrapping my legs around her as I pull her back up for a kiss. Sucking on her tongue as she starts a slow grind against me, the friction drawing moans out of the both of us. She feels so fucking good, I never want this to end.

Soon my underwear is off too and I’m fully bare. The alpha’s hand trail down as she presses kisses to my neck, leaving a trail of heat wherever she touches. First my arm, then my waist, my thigh, before finally applying pressure where I need her the most. I let out a gasp, clenching around nothing as her fingers glide through me. “Fuck you’re so wet” Vi murmurs into my neck.

“It’s all for you” I half speak, half moan as her thumb finds my clit, rubbing steady circles. A gush of wetness coming out of me.

“Good” The alpha rumbles, a possessive undertone to her voice that turns me on even more. I clutch at her back, burying my face in her neck as two of her fingers find their way inside me, stroking perfectly. Her scent is thicker now, still not at full capacity but definitely stronger than before. It’s intoxicating, all the sensations mixing together to give me ultimate pleasure. I pant as the coil in my stomach tightens. And I know if I don’t stop this soon I’m gonna orgasm. So with all my self-restraint I reach down to stop Vi’s hand.

“What’s wrong?” the alpha asks

“Nothing, I just want you inside”

“I am inside you’

“Don’t play dumb, you know what I mean”

Vi laughs, pushing herself off me as her fingers leave me. And then she sticks those same fingers into her mouth, a satified hum leaving her mouth as she then works on getting her boxers off. It’s then that I realize my mouth has slacked at her display. I try to school my face into a more dignified expression but it doesn’t last long as the next thing I see is Vi fully naked in front of me, rock hard. All for me. She’s beautiful, I’ve never been more attracted to anyone in my life. And she’s all mine.

Soon the alpha is between my legs again, this time without barriers as she grinds against me. Not long after I feel pressure at my entrance. I brace myself. Clutching at her body in anticipation when the pressure suddenly stops. Confused, I open my eyes to see a strained look on Vi’s face. As if it’s taking a whole lot out of her to restrain herself right now. But why?

“What’s wrong?” It’s my turn to ask now, trying to shake off my lust. Not that it’s really working

“Protection, we don’t have protection”

“We don’t need it remember? We have the implants” Mel had told me that the implants indeed worked as birth control, confirming my suspicions.

“That’s the problem. Because if our pheromones are coming back that means the implants are probably wearing off too”

Ah so that fully explains her hesitation. And to my dissapointment, I can’t immediately come up with reassurance. Which sucks because I’m painfully turned on right now. I rack my brain, trying to remember precisely what we learned that day at the lab. It’s true that the doctor had informed us that the pheromone-suppressors would take about a month to wear off, but he hadn’t specified about the implants.

“You could pull out?” I try

“But that’s not 100 percent effective, at least that’s what Vander said”

“But it should lower the chances a significant amount, and I’ll drink preventing tea tomorrow just to be sure. Mel can help me get it” It had been easy enough to get the tea in Piltover when Charlotte had a scare last year, so I’m confident that it will be even easier at the Capitol with their readily available resources.

“If you’re sure”

“I’m sure” I take her face in my hands “Now, fuck me”

I see her eyes darken in real time as she does just that. It’s not quite as painful as last time but there’s still a slight burn as I get used to the stretch. She’s so big. After a moment, my hands that have been clutching at her, relax, rubbing at her back instead. Vi correctly takes the hint and starts rolling her hips in slow but deep thrusts that are driving me insane as I feel every drag, every twitch.

“You feel so fucking good, so fucking tight” the alpha says as she takes on a faster pace, tongue dragging along my neck. My body reacts to her words and I hear let out a moan in response. At one point she shift her hips, thrusts now repeatedly hitting a spot that makes me see stars.

“I’m close, I’m so close”

At my words, one of her arms sneak down to rub on my clit and that does it. Unadulterated pleasure running through me as waves of pleasure crash through me. As I relax back into the matress I feel Vi press little kisses to my face. “You okay?” she murmurs agaist my skin.

“More than okay” I answer back in a satisfied voice.

“Up for one more round?” The alpha asks as she presses more kisses to my cheek.

If I’m being honest, the exhaustion of the day was starting to get to me. But she hadn’t come yet, and I’m not about to leave her unsatisfied

“Yeah” Soon after those words leave my mouth I find myself on my stomach, my hips lifted up. I bite my lip in anticipation as her finger trace my spine.

I shiver when I feel her lips on the small on my back, feeling the warmth of her breath as she speaks “You’re so beautiful. So beautiful I can’t believe you’re real sometimes” My response is lost in a moan as her hands smooth up my sides, both hands playing with my sensitive nipples. Then they shift to grab my butt, giving it a squeeze before her dick enters me again. My mouth drops at the feeling, the new angle making everything feel more intense, deeper. Pleasure I’ve never felt before washes through me. Fingers twisting in the sheets as the feeling of her sinking deeper takes over me. Every snap of her hips bringing me closer and closer to the edge.

“Just like that Vi”

“Yeah you like that?”

“Yesss” I moan into the sheets, my voice thick with desire. My back arching as her hands roam my body. Her thrusts are less careful this time, taking on a more possessive rhythm. Not rough exactly, but borderline there. And I love every minute of it. It’s like she’s claiming me, every inch of my body. Satisfying all my deepest omega urges.

“Fuck I’m close” The alpha pants above me, her rolling hips losing some of its rhythm.

“Me too”

At that one of Vi’s hands reaches to intertwine with mine, the other sneaks to my front, rubbing fast circles on my clit, as though she’s in a hurry to make me come. It doesn’t take long, my orgasm ripping through me with force. Eyes rolling to the back of my head as pleasure takes over my entire body. Once I get my bearings back, I’m flat on my stomach, my legs feeling weak. I hear Vi curse behind me, letting out a long groan of pleasure and not long after I feel wetness cover the small of my back. Vi’s face appears next to mine not much later, claiming my lips in a kiss. I lazily kiss back, too wiped out to do more than that. When the kiss ends I keep my eyes closed, just basking in this feeling as the alpha’s hand runs through my hair.

Vi’s voice breaks me out of it. “That wasn’t too rough right?”

I open my eyes at that, to see her looking at me with a soft expression, a hint of worry in her eyes. “No you were perfect, I would tell you if it’s too much” pressing a kiss to her palm.

“Good” Vi says before a mildly embarrassed look crosses her face. “I’m sorry about the..” she trails off gesturing with her hand to my back

I raise an eyebrow in silent amusement “Coming all over my back?” I finish for her

Her ears go pink at my comment “Yeah I guess. I just couldn’t hold it in anymore, you were gripping me so tight that for a second there I wasn’t sure if I would make it”

I give her a soft smile, she really is cute. “Vi it’s fine, I don’t mind”

“I- yeah, okay good. I’ll still clean it up though” The alpha says, getting off the bed before I can muster the brain power to answer back. I’m half asleep by the time I feel a wet wipe on my back and then between my thighs. A few minutes later the I feel her strong arms around me, one under my neck and the other around my waist, pulling me back against her front. I snuggle back into her, exhaustion taking over. The last things I hear is “sweet dreams Cait”

And the dreams are sweet. Instead of seeing dead bodies, I dream of the garden me and my family visit, of one of my earliest and fondest memories of that place. There’s purple flowers all over. I’m running as fast as my little feet can take me, giggling all the while my father pretends to chase me, my mother watches us fondly from the side. As the years went by, those sort of out outings with my parents got less and less, so I always hold those memories close.

The pleasant feeling of the dream remains as my eyes open. I’m still in Vi’s arms, the alpha sound asleep behind me. I trun in her arms to face her. I just lay there there admiring her. The freckles on her face, her surprisingly long eyelashes, her plump lips, her nose. The small amount of drool at the corner of her mouth. My chest tightening with the overwhelming feelings that she invokes in me. Last night had felt different, deeper somehow. Maybe it's because last night everything had been out on the open compared to the first time, all our feelings, all our intentions. 

I don’t know how long I watch her for but eventually her eyes start fluttering. This time I don’t bother to hide that I’ve been staring at her, too enamoured to care. And feeling safe in the knowledge that she won’t judge me for it. I can’t believe she’s all mine, I never want to let her go.

Once her eyes focus on mine she smiles tugging me closer and pulling me in a bear hug, my face is tucked into her neck. I press a lingering kiss there before snuggling further into her, breathing in her scent which is stronger now than yesterday. “We go home today” I say not bothering to hide my excitement.

“Yeah” Vi says. Her voice sounds happy, but there’s also a hint of disbelief there. Like she can’t believe we made it here. Sometimes still I can’t believe it either. I don’t think it’ll fully set in until I’m back on Piltover ground, with my loved ones’ arms around me.

Eventually we get up to shower. We never did get to it last night. And I get find out what’s it’s like to be fucked against a wall, or a shower stall to be more exact.

An hour later the whole team meets up to eat a late breakfast together, all of us in good spirits. Grayson doesn’t say much, but she looks a little better, she had even smiled back at me when I greeted her tentatively, so I consider that progress. Once breakfast is done, and Everett informs us that we have to be ready in an hour, everybody disperses to do their own thing. Before she can leave, I pull Mel aside. Telling her about my situation with the implant. I try to skirt around the sex, but Mel’s no dummy and she figures out quickly enough what I’m really asking. “I guess you did go for a repeat performance after all” Mel says as she looks at me amused.

I groan in annoyance. “Yes okay! Yes I did. Now can you help me with the tea?”

“You don’t need it. The implants last longer than the pheromone-suppressors, three months to be exact. So for those three months you’re safe, unless you take it out earlier”

Well that’s reassuring, me and Vi had been worrying for nothing after all. I have to endure more of Mel’s teasing but it’s worth it for the promise that there won’t be a pup in my near future. Though me and Vi would make cute pups.. But that’s for the future, way way into the future.

Once I put on my outfit, that I’m allowed to choose for myself this time, a simple light purple shirt along with black pants, I go visit Vi in her room. I don’t bother to knock, knowing she’s expecting me. Inside, I’m greeted by the sight of her shirtless. And while normally I would enjoy the view, I’m distracted by something other than lust this time. “I’m sorry” I can’t help but say as I move to inspect the faded red lines on her back, marks that I made. “I didn’t even realize I scratched so hard”

The alpha laughs “Don’t worry about it, I can barely feel it. Besides, it’s kind of hot”

“It is?” I ask as Vi finishes putting a grey shirt on top of her black pants on that really makes her eyes stand out, distracting me just a little

“Yeah, because it’s a reminder that I made you feel so good that you couldn’t help but leave marks” The alpha says as she wraps her arms around my waist

“Well when you put it that way…”

There’s a moment of silence before Vi speaks again “Did you get the thing with Mel?”

I shake my had no “Turns out we don’t need it, the implants last for three months”

Vi smiles at that “Well that’s a relief. I guess we worried for nothing. So.. Does this mean that for the next two months I could..” She doesn’t finish her sentence, staring at me with a hopeful look, but I gather what she’s asking quickly enough.

“Yes I suppose so. Though it’s gonna have to wait a few days. I’m a little sore and we’ll probably be too busy with our families for awhile”

Vi nods with a grin “That’s fine, I can wait. You know, I’ve never done it without protection before you. I didn’t realize it would feel so different, so much better”  

The reminder that she has in fact slept with other people before annoys me, which makes the next sentence that comes out of my mouth a little snippy “Well I’m glad I could be your first for something”

“I mean you could also be my first for something else”

“And what’s that?” I indulge her, sure it’s going to be something dirty

“You could be my first girlfriend. I mean, if you want that is”

For a moment, I’m stunned having not been expecting that at all, before warmth rushes through me, butterflies flooding my stomach. Her expression is assured, but there’s also a hint of vulnerability in her eyes. Like some part of her is actually afraid I’ll say no, which is utterly stupid.

“You know, you don’t sound so sure I’ll say yes for someone who announced I was yours to the whole of Runeterra”

The alpha palms the back of her neck at that “That was different” she mumbles.

Deciding to put her out of her misery, I wrap my arms around her, pulling her in for a soft kiss. “Of course I’ll be your girlfriend. Honestly, I kind of thought I already was”

“Well I learned the hard way you can’t just assume these things so I had to ask just to be sure”

I press a kiss to her shoulder, humming in acknowledgement as she hugs me tightly to her. “Mine” she rumbles as she nuzzles into my neck.

“All yours” I mumble back, my thumb rubbing small circles on the back of her neck. Her hands rubbing soothing circles on my back. We stay like that, just swaying lightly in each other’s arms before my curiosity gets the better of me “You really haven’t had a girlfriend before?” That’s still hard to believe.

“No. I’ve had something close to it. In my mind we were together, but it wasn’t the same for her apparently. And after that I had a friends with benefits situation with a girl back home, but that ended a while back. That’s it really”

I’ll admit, that surprises me “So, before me, you had only slept with two people” I state more than ask, though I can’t fully hide my surprise.

“Yeah. Why do you sound so surprised? Did you think I slept around?”

“Maybe a little” I mumble embarrassed. I had assumed wrong. “But in my defense alphas tend to do that”

“Clearly not all of them”

“Clearly”

“How about a kiss to make up for it? Your wrong assumptions really hurt my feelings” Vi says with a dramatic pout.

“You know, you’re strangely adorable for such a lethal person” I say with a laugh

“I contain multitudes. Now how about that kiss? I want a good one too, with tongue” She says with a cheeky grin before pursing her lips

“Whatever my alpha wants” I murmur against her lips and do just that. Heat pooling in my stomach as our lips meet in a slow passionate kiss. I don’t know how much time passes, but when I pull away I make sure one last nibble, pulling at her bottom lip and letting go with a pop. “How was that?” I whisper. Though I already know the answer judging by the dazed look on her face.

Vi clears her throat, straightening up. “Hmm I don’t know just yet. How about another one just to be sure”

A wide smile takes over my face, but before I can do anything else a knock interrupts us. “Vi, it’s time to go. We have to leave now to make it to the Hexgates in time, so I hope you’re ready. Being late is unnacceptable, so chop chop! And Caitlyn, I know you’re in there, that counts for you too” Everett says through the door.

Vi and I both laugh, separating to leave. I’d rather not have to hear Everett whining about us being late. Though the irony of what the beta said doesn’t escape me. Being late is unnacceptable, but sending children to their deaths is fine. How very Capitol of him. Though I can’t deny that I look at him with a certain fondness now. He has grown on me, like a fungus.

Everything after happens very fast. We’re at the Hexgates in no time, triple the people and photographers waiting there compared to our arrival, cheering and taking pictures as we enter the airship. All the mentors, Mel, Elora and Everett who would also be joining us for a few days in Piltover, along with Vi and I take our seats. I take her hand, pressing a kiss on it as the alpha smiles softly at me. Vi and I are going home, together.

Chapter Text

I’ve been restless the whole day. Even now, sitting in the airship, knowing I’ll be home in seconds. The last 48 hours have felt surreal, some part of me still afraid I’d wake back in the arena, this all having been a dream. Cait grabbing my hand reminds me once again that it’s real. We actually managed to win the Games together, we actually managed to survive. We’re actually seeing our families again. I squeeze her hand back, a rush of gratefulness going through me for her presence.

Soon our seatbelts are fastened, and not even five seconds later it’s over. I unbuckle the seatbelt immediately, anxious to see my family again. To see Powder. My enthousiasm dims though as I see the mentors line up in front of the door again, same as when we arrived at the Capitol. Apprehensive, me and Cait line up before them. It doesn’t turn out to be anything bad though, just one last warning to still be careful until the Capitol people are gone in a couple of hours. There had been a handful of them, a reporter and a camera crew that have also come along to film our homecoming, though they had travelled in a different ship.

“Just be on your best behavior for a couple more hours, and then things should calm down a bit” Elias is saying in conclusion. And now more than ever, I take the advice to heart. Because it had occurred to me, as I was doing my damnedest to make sure I complied so that the Capitol wouldn’t go after the people I loved, that none of the mentors had family. No mate, no pups, even though all of them would have had their pick of anyone they wanted being victors and all. I hadn’t heard any of them talking about their parents or siblings either. And that had terrified me. Because the most likely scenario is that they lost those they cared about, and given the warning Sevika had given me to not piss off the Capitol, it didn’t take a genius to figure out that the Capitol had killed them. And I’d die before I let that happen to my family, before I lost my family again. So I played along to the best of my ability. Saying all the things I thought the Capitol wanted to hear, sacrificed my pride. And it seems to have worked for now, but I know I won’t be able to relax for a long time even when I see my family again, afraid of retaliation.

The mentors move out of the way, and Cait and I walk towards the door. The omega must have sensed my anxiety because right before we exit the ship she stops, releasing calming pheromones. Her scent surrounds me as she rests her chin on my shoulder. “It’s going to be okay, the worst is over” Cait says. My tense shoulders drop almost against my will, her effect on me and my alpha instantaneous. I press a kiss to her forehead in thanks. And together we walk out.

The sun is shining brightly, temporarily blinding me, which makes the roaring of a crowd the first thing I register. I blink, squinting, and see the giant crowd of people cheering our names as we start descending. And not just topsiders, but undercity folk too. A lot of them, more than you would usually find topside, with the reaping being the only exception. I can’t help but smile. Actually genuinely relishing in the cheering of the people, my people.

As soon as we finally reach the ground, my eyes are searching frantically for my family. Me and Cait continue walking forward, our team trailing behind us as the camera crew films our every move. I spot what I have to assume are Caitlyn’s parents, given the resemblence to the omega, right at the front waiting for us. But no sign of my family anywhere near them. I search further back into the crowd. And then I spot her, around the middle of the crowd. Powder! Both arms waving at me as she sits on Claggor’s shoulders. And Mylo next to him, and Vander!

Before I know it I’m letting go of Caitlyn’s hand, jumping over the railing that separates us from the crowd, running to them. I vaguely note the crowd seperating to make way for me. As I get closer to my sister, I see her scrambling to get from Claggor’s shoulders, trying to get to me. I crouch down, and then she’s in my arms, crying into my shoulder as I hug her tightly to me. Her scent flooding my senses again after over a month, scent that meant family. “I missed you so much Pow Pow”, I murmur, keeping my eyes closed to contain the tears. The Capitol won’t get to use anymore of my tears for their entertainment if I can help it. Powder blubbers back into my shoulder. And having had years to decipher emotional Powder speech, I know she said the equivalent of I missed you too. And then she blubbers some more about “How I really came back”.

At that after giving her one last squeeze, I pull away. Wiping at her tears as she sniffs. “I promised didn’t I?” I say with a comforting smile. My sister sniffs some more before nodding, smiling at me too through her teary eyes. That smile I’d do anything to make sure she doesn’t lose.

I ruffle her hair, about to hug her again, before a voice interrupts us. “Okay, okay. This is nice and all but can we get a hug too?”

Mylo. I’ve never been happier to hear his voice in my life. I look up to see him smiling, arms half open in wait. I straigthen up, before hugging him too. “Glad to see you again dipshit”

I expect a similar response back but instead he surprises me “I missed you Vi” he says his voice cracking with emotion. Affection rushes through me at his words. Who would’ve thought Mylo of all people would have me on the verge of crying again. I swallow it down though. I hug him tighter “Me too” is all I can manage to say in response without losing the tight grip on my emotions.

And because he’s Mylo, he has to ruin the moment not a second later “Okay let go, I wanted a hug not for you to crack my bones”

And then I’m hugging Claggor, who grips me tightly. He doesn’t say anything, but the strength and love he hugs me with is enough to convey everything he doesn’t. Once we separate I take off the goggles from my head and offer them to him. It has a crack in it that wasn’t there before, a souvenir from the arena. But hopefully he won’t mind that. “Thank you, I’m pretty sure they were a good luck charm for me out there”

The beta smiles at me before shaking his head. “That’s okay, keep it”

“Clag I can’t-” I start but he interrupts before I can finish

“My mother gave those to me you know? It belonged to my sire originally. He died before I was born, and she passed it on to me. Said that he used it for protection in the mines, not that that helped him in the end. Said that maybe it would protect me. After she died, I disgarded them, believing they were useless. But then they helped Vander find me, find you guys, and I changed my mind. I’m glad they were lucky for you too”

“Okay” I nod, moved. “I’ll keep them”

And then I’m in Vander’s arms. In all the time I’ve known him, I’ve never seen him cry. Not once. But he has tears in his eyes as he hugs me close, resting his head on mine. “Welcome home kiddo” the older alpha says “We’re so glad you’re back”

This time one tear does escape me, but I figure I’m safe since my face is buried in Vander’s shoulder. “I’m glad too.. dad”

The older alpha squeezes me closer for a long moment before releasing me, both hands on my shoulders. He clears his throat, his face transforming into a proud look. “You did me proud Vi, and your parents would be proud too. I know they would” And I know he’s not talking about winning the Games, but that I hadn’t compromised myself for it. Even when it was the easier choice. I just don’t know if I believe that myself. I still remember the rage that overcame me when I killed that boy with my bare hands..

“I tried my best” is what I end up saying in return

“And your best was good enough” Vander must have seen something on my face “Now come on, Benzo and Ekko want their turn too”

Sure enough, I see them both standing a little further behind. Benzo has his hands on Ekko’s shoulders, seemingly holding him back to let us have our moment

“Hey little man, I missed you” That’s all it takes for him to break free from Benzo’s grip and wrap his arms around my waist. I feel his tears wet my shirt. I wrap my arms around him tighter in comfort. It’s then that I realize I had missed something monumental with him. His scent has changed. He had presented while I was away. “Maybe I shouldn’t be calling you little man anymore. A beta huh? You okay with that?” He had told me before that he ideally wanted to be an alpha

He nods somewhat shyly, wiping at his eyes. “Yeah, it means I’m just like Benzo. But I can still be little man. I mean, I don’t mind”

I smile “Okay”

A moment later I’m hugging Benzo too and then we’re being escorted by the Capitol people to go back to the front for interviews. I hadn’t managed to spot Aria or anyone else. But I’m sure I’ll see them soon in the undercity. As just immediate family was requested it’s only Vander and my siblings with me. Benzo and Ekko having stayed behind, saying they’ll meet us back at The Last Drop. I know I’ll meet Caitlyn there with her parents for the interview. I had caught glimpses of her having her own reunion with her loved ones while I was busy with mine, all of them seemingly at the front of the crowd.

Ten minutes later Cait and I standing next to each other, our families on either side of us, cameras pointed at our faces. The questions start soon after. It’s mostly directed at our families. Mostly generic questions about how they feel having us home and so forth. At one point the interviewer does ask Caitlyn’s parents a question that piques my interest.

“We’re looking forward to welcoming Vi into the family and getting to know her better” Caitlyn’s mom is saying in response

I scoff internally, bullshit. I very much doubt a councilor is happy that her daughter is with someone from the undercity. Though I guess I am a victor now, that does change my status

Thankfully the interview doesn’t last much longer. The interview crew packing their stuff to go back to the Capitol now that they had gotten everything they need. Me and Cait reunite one last time with the Piltover team for the day, before we’re allowed to leave with our families. Powder glued to my side, a side she hasn’t left since the interviews. But the Piltover team don’t seem to mind. They’re all very sweet with her, even Everett. All offering her a hand in greeting and introducing themselves. I give them a grateful smile over my sister’s head.

Then Everett lays out our schedule. We’ll have two days free to do whatever we want, before we’re expected to meet the escort at the council building, where we’ll be honored for our performance in the Games. A Capitol issued event even though we’re assured there won’t be cameras there. But apparently the Capitol still expects us to do it.

After one last warning to be on time he dismisses us. Cait and I say our goodbyes to the rest before they take their leave, leaving just me, Cait and Powder standing. Out of the corner of my eye I see Mel walking away, holding hands with a tall man. Jayce Talis, Cait's psuedo brother. Huh, I didn't know they were together

Caitlyn crouching down a little and offering a hand to my sister, turns my full attention back to them. “Hi Powder, I’m Caitlyn. It’s nice to meet you”

Endearment rushes through me at her taking the initiative to start a conversation with my sister. At Powder’s look in my direction, I give her a ‘go on’ gesture. My sister steps forward at that, taking Caitlyn’s hand. “I know who you are. It’s nice to meet you too. And.. thank you for getting the medicine for Vi” A pang goes through me at my little sister having had to witness me suffering those days I was poisoned. It must have been awful for her. I know I would’ve lost my mind if I had been in her place.

“There’s no need to thank me for that, I would do it again if I had to”

Powder smiles and I know that Caitlyn is winning her over. “You’re a great shot” my sister says admiringly to Caitlyn

“Thank you” Caitlyn says looking genuinely touched at the compliment

“Pow’s a great shot too you know” I say with pride “Maybe you two can shoot together some time”

“I would love that. Would you like that Powder?” Powder nods somewhat shyly. Cait’s smile softens just a bit and I can tell she finds Powder endearing. I smile seeing the two most important girls in my life getting along “I’ll arrange something in the upcoming weeks and we’ll do it. Okay?”

“Okay!” Pow grins excitedly, forgetting her shyness before a thought occurs to her. She turns to me, suddenly worried. “Do you think Vander will let me?”

I have to think about it “Would you be using real guns?” I ask the omega

“Well yes” Cait answers hesitantly “I can arrange for some other alternatives though if that’s not allowed”

The use of real guns makes me hesitate, and I’m sure it would make vander hesitate too. But I also know Caitlyn would do it in a secure, safe environment. Wouldn’t put my sister in danger. And that Powder would absolutely love the chance of getting to practice with a real gun instead of a toy one.

“I think it should be fine. But why don’t you go and ask him just to be sure” I tell my little sister

Pow seems hesitant to leave my side but once I reassure her that I’ll be right there in a couple of minutes, she reluctantly goes to where my family are standing a little bit away from us.

Once alone, I take my girlfiend’s hand and intertwine our fingers. “Thanks for that. The rest of us aren’t really into shooting, so I think she’ll really love practicing with someone who enjoys it as much as she does”

“It’s no problem. I’m looking forward to it, really. It’ll be fun. Normally I just train with enforcer recruits”

“You train with enforcers?!” I can’t quite contain the disgust in my voice at this revelation

“Well yes. I mostly train with the rookies who are just starting out. Enforcers are the only ones allowed guns technically, and they use the shooting competitions to train. They’re the only ones I can really compete against other than Grayson” Cait says

Right, that's true. Guns were not easily accessible to civilians. I bet her family station is the reason Caitlyn’s allowed to use them. As this information’s getting dangerously close to ruining my good mood, I decide to let it go for now “Okay” is all I end up saying before changing the subject. A glance at my family shows them all looking in my direction, Mylo with an impatient look on his face. “I should go, my family is waiting. And trust me you don’t want to be around Mylo when he’s annoyed, it’s just constant whining”

The omega nods “Okay, I’ll walk you there”

“You will? All the way to the undercity?” I ask surprised “I don’t think that’s the best idea” That would mean she’d have to go home alone, and I wouldn’t be there to protect her. The undercity is dangerous for people like her, hell it’s dangerous for people like me and I’ve lived there my whole life.

“Well I was thinking I’d walk you there halfway, like to the bathosphere. I don’t want to say goodbye just yet”

And I don’t either, so I eagerly nod my agreement.

Cait smiles. “Okay, just let me tell my parents and then we can go” she says before walking away to do just that.

In the meantime, I appoach my own family. Vander gives me a gentle smile “Ready to go kiddo?”

“Yeah I’m just waiting on Cait, she wants to join us”

Vander frowns “Vi I don’t think-”

“It’s okay, she’ll only join us till the bathosphere, then she’ll go back home”

Vander’s face relaxes at that, clearly having had the same worries I did.

“Are you two gonna be glued to the hip now?” Mylo says

“Why? Jealous?”

“Why would I be jealous of being whipped” the beta scoffs

“Because that would require you actually getting a girl first” I spit back

Claggor and Powder both laugh as Mylo turns red. Whatever response he has is gone by the sight of Caitlyn walking towards us. And not just Cailtyn, but her parents too. I guess they’re coming too. While not expected, that makes sense. I’d imagine they’d rather not let Caitlyn out of their sight having just gotten her back.

Once in front of us, Caitlyn’s mother speaks. “We’d like to accompany you to the bathosphere if it’s not too much trouble”

“Of course, it’s no problem at all. I’m Vander by the way” the alpha says holding out his hand

“Cassandra Kiramman” Cait’s mom says in return, shaking his hand “Pleasure to meet you”

As Vander goes to greet Caitlyn dad and then explain the route we’ll take, Cait comes to stand next to me. I wrap an arm around her shoulder, pulling her closer. “You think they’ll get along?” I whisper in her ear

“No idea, could go either way honestly. All I know is it won’t change how I feel about you” the omega says, determination and affection in her pretty blue eyes that makes my stomach flip

I’m about to pull her in for a kiss, a breath away from her lips, when a throat clearing interrupts us “Gonna introduce us to your girlfriend?”

I sigh, pulling away. “Cait this is Mylo, my annoying little brother. And that’s Claggor, my other little brother, he’s not as annoying though”

“Sorry, that was awfully rude of me. It’s nice to meet you. Vi’s told me so much about you” the omega says, sincerity in her voice. I can see the bemusement on my siblings’ faces, having not expected such a reply. It’s such a piltie way to say things.

“Oh yeah, like what?” Mylo is the first to recover, his voice sounding defensive. But I would hope he knows I’d never share things he’s uncomfortable with without permission

“Well, she told me there’s a perfect imprint of your butt cheeks on a building somewhere” Caitlyn says with a teasing glint in her eyes. A grin tugs at my lips, proud of her for standing her ground against Mylo, that’s the number one way to gain his respect.

Not expecting that, Mylo sputters as Pow giggles beside me “I’ll show you where it is Caitlyn, even years later you can still see it perfectly”

“Nothing to say for once huh?” Claggor says smacking his brother in the back of the head, a small smile on his face. “Don’t mind him” he says turning to Caitlyn, speaking directly to her for the first time. “He has a big mouth. But he’ll grow on you.. mostly”

After a brief introduction of both Cait and I to our parents, we set off. I keep my arm around Cait as I walk along with my siblings, Vander and Cait’s parents a bit behind us. At one point Mylo and Powder get into a nonsense argument, with Claggor playing peacemaker. I can’t help but smile contently at the sound of their familiar bickering. I’ve missed this.

“Are they always like this?” Cait asks in a low voice. We had fallen a step behind my siblings

“Oh yeah, sometimes it even gets physical and-” I don’t finish my sentence, my body freezing up. Because I swear I’ve just seen Roe. But that’s not possible, I try to remind myself. She’s dead, never coming back. But try as I might I can’t focus again, feeling like I can’t breathe. All I see is Roe lying there dead on the ground, eyes unseeing as I failed to save her. I let her die.

“Vi, Vi!” hands touch my face, and slowly blue eyes enter my vision. Caitlyn. “That’s it, breathe with me” the omega says resting her forehead on mine. I follow her, as soothing pheromones surround me. I relax slowly, my arms sneaking around her waist, trying to calm myself down further. Once I feel like I can breathe again, I hug her closer to me.

“Thank you” I breathe against her throat. “I just thought I saw-” My eyes lift, searching for the girl that had almost sent me in to a panic attack. And now with my mind a little clearer I see that besides the hair, she looks nothing like Roe. She’s even a little taller than Roe. “I mean..” I trail off, feeling embarrassed now. I had freaked out over nothing, just a little girl standing 50 feet away from me.

“It’s okay, I know” the omega says, rubbing my back comfortingly. And by the understanding in her face, I know she’s experienced something similar.

“Hey lovebirds, we stil got ten minutes to go. Lets get a move on” Mylo says interrupting, clearly having misunderstood our moment. I’m grateful though that they have. I don’t want them to see me like that.

I straighten up, putting a smirk on my face. “Yeah yeah. We’re coming”

As we start walking again, Cait’s thumb rubbing comforting circles on my palm, I realize that Vander probably saw the whole thing. I sneak a glance behind me. Caitlyn’s parents faces are neutral, but Vander has a worried expression. My stomach sinks, as I turn back forward. Vander relied on me. To have my shit together, to take care of my younger siblings. How could I do that if I freaked out at the sight of little girls now. How could he trust me with them? I clench my free hand into a fist.

My thoughts are interrupted by Cait pulling me closer to where my siblings are. “So” the omega starts “Since Vi here told me some stories about you, I think it’s only fair you get to tell me stories about her too”

My siblings jump at the chance, Mylo not wasting time in telling Caitlyn one of my more embarrassing tales, looking for payback. Soon I’m vehemently defending my livelyhood, Caitlyn giggling beside me. It doesn’t occur to me, until we come to a standstill at the bathosphere, that she had probably done that on purpose. To distract me from my spiraling thoughts. A rush of affection sweeps through me. I’m so lucky to have her, so lucky she’s my girlfriend. I had been somewhat nervous to ask, only to be surprised at her nonchalance about the whole thing. I thought pilties put more weight into these kind of things, thought the omega expected proper courting from me, but it turns out I cared more about the whole thing than Cait did. Though maybe it’s just uniquely a Caitlyn thing, she has proven to be different from other topsiders

And then anxiety rushes through me at the thought of being separated from her. We had agreed that we’d spend the first couple of days back with our families and friends. But now more than ever, the thought of that fills me with trepidation. I’d gotten used to her in my space. We have gone through something together that not many others would understand. I’ll miss her. But this is where we say goodbye, at least temporarily. Though I have a feeling I’ll be seeing her sooner rather than later. I don’t think either of us can hold out until the honoring ceremony at the council building.

I pull Caitlyn away from our families, enough that they wouldn’t be able to hear what we’re saying, trying for some illusion of privacy to say goodbye. I can still feel their gazes on us though, and not just them, but also the curious gazes of all other undercity folk who are trying to get home too.

I pull the omega into a tight hug. She nuzzles into my shoulder, before burying her face into my neck, clutching me just as tightly. “I’ll see you soon cupcake” I murmur into her hair, one hand cradling her head.

“See you soon” she responds in kind, pressing a small kiss to the side of my neck.

I pull away a little, to take her in, my hands cradling her face. Some part of me knows I’m being a little dramatic, but for the moment I don’t care. Before I know it I’m pulling her into a kiss. My stomach titghtening in pleasure as our lips move together. The kiss is probably a little longer than appropiate given her parents are present and watching us. But I ignore it. If I had managed to ignore the cameras in the arena, I can certainly ignore the eyes of judgemental parents.

Besides, Cait doesn’t seem to mind either as she doesn’t stop me. With reluctance, I pull away eventually. “You’ll message if something comes up?” The omega nods. I had given her Benzo’s address, so that she could send a message if needed.

“I will” Cait says. “Oh and before I forget” she reaches into her pocket, a paper slip in her hand that she soon presses into mine. “I sketched how you can get to my place on it, just in case you need to” I nod in understanding, pocketing the slip and pressing a light kiss to the tip of her nose in thanks, which the omega smiles at. Her cute little tooth gap on display. I can’t help but smile back at the sight.

Not much later I’m joining my family on the edge that separates topside from the undercity. I can see the confusion settle on the Kiramman’s faces as we stay there. And then that confusion transforms into shock as they all drop down from the edge. Even Vander, who hadn’t done this with us in years. Grinning at them, I send a wink in my omegas direction, before letting myself fall backwards. Knowing precisely where to put my hands so that I don’t fall to my death. I wrap my arms around the pipe, swinging my body around it and ending up upright on a rooftop about thirty feet below the edge. I glance up to see all the Kiramman’s standing on the edge now. Clearly not expecting all of us to be perfectly safe.

I give one last wave, Cait waving back, before turning to try catch up with my family who are a little further below. Still feeling Caitlyn’s eyes on me, I can’t help but show off a little. Doing an unnecessary flip down the roof on my way to catching up with my siblings. Ignoring my inner alpha who’s urging me to go back to the omega. Ignoring the light ache in my chest as I get further and further away from Caitlyn. I’ll see her soon, I remind myself.

With that, I increase my speed to catch up with my family. My siblings have never beaten me down before, and I’m not about to let that start now.